Dewey on the Reflex Arc and the Dawn of the Dynamical Approach to the Study of Cognition

1 2 E DITORIAL & A DVI SORY B OARDS EDITOR IN CHIEF Alexander Kremer Univesity of Szeged, Hungary alexanderkremer2000@yahoo.com ASSOCIATE EDITORS Philipp Dorstewitz University of Maastricht, Belgium p.dorstewitz@maastrichtuniversity.nl Don Morse Webster University, USA dj.morse@yahoo.com Henrik Rydenfelt University of Helsinki, Finland henrik.rydenfelt@helsinki.fi Wojciech Małecki University of Wroclaw, Poland wojciech.malecki@wp.pl Richard Hart Bloomfield College, USA Larry Hickman Southern Illinois University, USA Alan Malachowski University of Stellenbosch, South Africa Armen Marsoobian Southern Connecticut State University, USA Carlos Mougán University of Cadiz, Spain Miklos Nyiro University of Miskolc, Hungary Gregory Pappas Texas A&M University, USA Ramón Rodríguez Aguilera University of Sevilla, Spain John Ryder State University of New York, USA Herman Saatkamp Richard Stockton College of New Jersey, USA ADVISORY BOARD Richard Shusterman Lyubov Bugaeva Radim Šíp Saint Petersburg State University, Russia Gideon Calder University of Wales, United Kingdom James Campbell University of Toledo, USA Ramón del Castillo Universidad Nacional Educación a Distancia, Spain Vincent Colapietro Pennsylvania State University, USA Michael Eldridge † University of North Carolina, Charlotte, USA Tigran Epoyan UNESCO Moscow Office, Russia Susan Haack University of Miami, USA Florida Atlantic University, USA Masaryk University, Czech Republic Charlene Haddock Seigfried Purdue University, USA Paul Thompson Michigan State University, USA Emil Višňovský Comenius University & Slovak Academy of Sciences, Slovakia Christopher Voparil Union Institute and University, USA Kathleen Wallace Hofstra University, USA Gert Wegmarshaus European University Viadrina, Germany Nina Yulina Institute of Philosophy, Russian Academy of Science, Russia 3 T ABLE O F C ONTENTS A N A P P L I C A T I O N O F P R A G M A T I S M : L E G A L P R A G M A T I S M . I N T R O D U C T I O N Alexander Kremer ................... 5 I. L E G A L P R A G M A T I S M O N L E G A L P R A G M A T I S M : W H E R E D O E S " T H E P A T H O F T H E L A W " L E A D U S ? Susan Haack aack...................... 8 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: L A W (L I K E S C I E N C E ) A S S O C I A L I N Q U I R Y Frederic R. Kellogg ................................................................ .......................................... 32 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: F R O M I N F O R M A T I O N E X C L U S I O N T O I N F O R M A T I O N P R O D U C T I O N Brian E. Butler ..................................... ................................ 39 R E C O N S T R U C T I N G T H E L E G A C Y O F P R A G M A T I S T J U R I S P R U D E N C E Shane J. Ralston ................................... ................................ 58 II. T H E S E C O N D I N T E R N A T I O N A L P R A G M A T I S T C O N F E R E N C E O F C Ó R D O B A WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: E M O T I O N S A N D B E L I E F S Laura I. Garcia Garci ................................................................................................ ............................................... 68 D E W E Y , S E L L A R S A N D T H E G I V E N Daniel Enrique Kalpokas ................................................................ ................................................ 77 NOISES YET TO KNOW – P O S T - I R O N I C A L C O N S E Q U E N C E S O F R O R T I A N M E T A P H O R I Z I N G Nicolás Lavagnino ................................ 86 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY F R O M T H E S T A N D P O I N T O F R O R T I A N C O N V E R S A T I O N A L I S M Federico Penelas ............................................. ................................ 98 T R U T H , J U S T I F I C A T I O N A N D E T H N O C E N T R I S M Pablo Quintanilla ................................................................ .................................. 111 P R A G M A T I S T C O N T R I B U T I O N S T O A N E W P H I L O S O P H Y O F H I S T O R Y Verónica Tozzi ................................ 121 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF T H E D Y N A M I C A L A P P R O A C H T O T H E S T U D Y O F C O G N I T I O N A. Nicolás Venturelli ....................................... ................................ 132 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F W I L L I A M J A M E S ’ S P H I L O S O P H Y O F R E L I G I O N Claudio Marcelo Viale ............................................................ ............................ 144 RELIGIOUS INSTINCTS AND T H E T R A N S F O R M A T I O N O F I N Q U I R Y I N P E I R C E ’ S P R A G M A T I C I S M Roger Ward ......................................... ................................ 157 III. MISCELLANIES T R U T H I N P H I L O S O P H Y A F T E R R O R T Y A N D D E W E Y Janos Boros ................................................................ .................................... 164 BOOK REVIEW: RICHARD RORTY: AN ETHICS FOR TODAY: F I N D I N G C O M M O N G R O U N D B E T W E E N P H I L O S O P H Y A N D R E L I G I O N . Roman Madzia ............................ 173 4 AN APPLICATION OF PRAGMATISM: LEGAL PRAGMATISM in his article, Judicial Review and Legal Pragmatism INTRODUCTION (2003) that the constitutional judicial review has become Alexander Kremer a common practice in democratic countries after World Editor in Chief University of Szeged alexanderkremer2000@yahoo.com kremeralexander5@gmail.com If we look at pragmatism from the point of view of continental philosophy, we are able to realize their basic differences immediately. The rational tradition may be regarded as dominant in the twenty-five century long tradition of Western philosophy, which means that theory has got a central role contrary to practice. Pragmatism, on the contrary, has preferred practice to theory. According to both the old and the new pragmatism, life is basically practice, and theory is only one of the tools (philosophy included) we use in this practice to improve our own life and society. Needless to say, any kind of condemnation of theory is not inferred from this standpoint, only the denial of a theory- War II, which has a pragmatic nature: „Over the last half-century, judicial review has gone from rare to almost universal in democratic regimes around the world. The judges who review legislation for constitutionality seem generally to do so in a style that is relatively informal or pragmatic, compared to what is usual in the rest of their legal system. This less formal juristic style seems to be contagious, sperading out to influence the way judges, lawyers, law teachers and legal scholars look at law more generally in the systems that have adopted active judicial review. Partly as a result of this, civil law systems are moving away from their traditional conceptualist notion of law as a gapless and determinate system of general principles controlling subordinate rules.” (Social Science Research Network Electronic Paper Collection, http://papers.ssrn.com/abstract=390460) Richard Rorty sets off his view regarding legal pragmatism on a general level, when he emphasizes, first of all on the basis of Thomas C. Grey’s article, Holmes and Legal Pragmatism, that: centered philosophical standpoint. draw – among others – also the conclusion that the only „I think it is true that by now pragmatism is banal in its application to law. I also suspect that Grey is right when he claims that ’pragmatism is the implicit working theory of most good lawyers’. To that extent, at least, everybody seems now to be a legal realist. Nobody wants to talk about a ’science of law’ any longer. Nobody doubts that what Morton White called ’the revolt against formalism’ was a real advance, both in legal theory and in American intellectual life generally.” (PSH, 93. – Emphasis added: A. K.) ultimate criterion of theory’s trueness is its practical Rorty has obviously ceased from continuing the usefulness. This is the case in the legal field, too. The pragmatist tradition in some respects. It is out of pragmatist approach is applicable in every dimension of question however, that his neopragmatism not only life, and if we apply it to law then we call it legal originally pragmatism. Legal pragmatism had a different meaning (incorporating even the latest European philosophical in some sense at the time of its birth, than it has development: Wittgenstein, Heidegger, Sartre, Gadamer, nowadays, but there are some obvious continuities Foucault, Derrida, etc. left out of consideration by the primarily in respect of the rejection of legal formalism, classic pragmatists), but his views are also in eminent secondly in connection with the holistic approach of the harmony with some of Dewey’s philosophical intentions: Pragmatism has never been a canonized philosophical movement. In leaving out of consideration the particular differences, we can claim now that both the old and the new pragmatism’s representatives agree in some common principles (priority of practice to theory, antiessentialism, panrelationism, meliorism, etc.), and they renewed the traditional pragmatism particular legal cases, and thirdly regarding the consideration of the judicial application of law as making law. Within the latter theme Thomas C. Grey emphasizes „Dewey preferred to skip talk of ’authority’, ’legitimacy’ and ’obligation’ and to talk instead about ’applied intelligence’ and ’democracy’. He 5 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 AN APPLICATION OF PRAGMATISM: LEGAL PRAGMATISM. INTRODUCTION Alexander Kremer hoped we would stop using the juridical vocabulary which Kant made fashionable among philosophers, and start using metaphors drawn from town meetings rather than from tribunals. Ha wanted the first question of both politics and philosophy to be not, ‘What is legitimate?’ or, ‘What is authoritative?’ but, ‘What can we get together and agree on?’ This is the strand in Dewey’s thought which Rawls, especially in his later writings, has picked up and developed. Posner’s vision of the function of American judges – his vision of their ability to travel back and forth between the present and the future and to try to fashion a moral unity out of our national history – fits nicely into Dewey’s way of thinking. Nor is Posner’s vision very different, I suspect, from that of most Americans who take an interest in what the courts, and especially the Supreme Court, are up to – at least those who are grateful for the Court’s decision in Brown v. Board of Education. For those who believe that the Civil Rights Movement, the movement which Brown initiated, was an enormous boost to our national self-respect and a reassuring instance of our continuing capacity for moral progress, the thought that the courts do not just apply rules, but make them, is no longer frightening.” (PSH, 111. – Emphasis added: A. K.) On a more general, philosophical level Rorty makes his standpoint even more unequivocal, when he writes that: These analyses undertake clearly the defence of legal pragmatism, and two excellent treatises of them, that of Susan Haack and Frederick Kellogg, rehabilitate Oliver Wendell Holmes’ views. They interpret him in different ways, but one of their final results is the same: the early views of Holmes show the features of legal pragmatism. The second main part offers a fantastic collection of the (into English translated) best papers of a pragmatist conference 2011. The participants of the II. International Pragmatist Conference of Córdoba (II Coloquio Internacional Pragmatista: Filosofía, Psicología, Política (28, 29 y 30 de septiembre del 2011, Villa General Belgrano, Córdoba, Argentina)) have analysed both the views of the traditional pragmatists, and that of the neopragmatists, so the reader may get an interesting panorama of the South American interpretations of the topic. In our final main part, titled „Miscellanies” we offer a treatise from Janos Boros („Truth in philosophy after Rorty and Dewey”) and a book review from Roman Madzia (Richard Rorty, An Ethics for Today: Finding Common Ground Between Philosophy and Religion). “I agree with Grey when he says: ‘Pragmatism rejects the maxim that you can only beat a theory with a better theory… No rational God guarantees in advance that important areas of practical activity will be governed by elegant theories.’ Further, I think that pragmatism’s philosophical force is pretty well exhausted once this point about theories has been absorbed. But, in American intellectual life, ‘pragmatism’ has stood for more than just a set of controversial philosophical arguments about truth, knowledge, and theory. It has also stood for a visionary tradition to which, as it happened, a few philosophy professors once made particularly important contributions – a tradition to which some judges, lawyers, and law professors still make important contributions. These are the ones who, in their opinions, or briefs, or articles, enter into what Unger calls ‘open-ended disputes about the basic terms of social life’.” (PSH, 99-100. – Emphasis added: A. K.) The present issue of Pragmatism Today has three main parts. Our readers will find in the first part the thoroughly elaborated writings about legal pragmatism. 6 Literature Grey, Thomas C., „Holmes and Legal Pragmatism”, 41 Stanford Law Review 787-870 (1989) Grey, Thomas C., „Judicial Review and Legal Pragmatism”, 38 Wake Forest Law Review 473511 (2003) and Social Science Research Network Electronic Paper Collection, http://papers.ssrn.com/abstract=390460 Rorty, Richard, „The Banality of Pragmatism and the Poetry of Justice”. In: Rorty, Philosophy and Social Hope (Penguin Books, 1999, PSH) Rorty, Richard, „Pragmatism and Law: A Response to David Luban”. In: Rorty, Philosophy and Social Hope (Penguin Books, 1999, PSH) I. L EGAL PRAGMATISM some kind of renaissance of pragmatism going on among ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: 1 3 WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? legal scholars. When you look at the contents of those Susan Haack University of Miami shaack@law.miami.edu books and articles, though, you are likely to find yourself When I think ... of the law, I see a princess mightier than she who once wrought at Bayeux, eternally weaving into her web dim figures of the ever-lengthening past,—figures too dim to be noticed by the idle, too symbolic to be interpreted except by her pupils, but to the discerning eye disclosing every painful step and every world-shaking contest by which mankind has worked and fought its way from savage 2 isolation to organic social life. more than a little confused about just what this apparent renaissance is a renaissance of. Pragmatism, you will read, is simply a "general aversion 4 to theory" (Atiyah, 1987); it is "solving legal problems using every tool that comes to hand, including precedent, tradition, legal text, and social policy—[and] renounc[ing] the entire project of providing a theoretical 5 foundation for constitutional law" (Farber, 1988); an "understand[ing] that what we see always depends upon our viewpoint, and that understanding others is This all started with a deceptively simple-sounding pair frequently a matter of attempting to recreate the of questions: "What is legal pragmatism, and is there standpoint from which they view events" (Hantzis, anything worthwhile in it?" It will end, however, with 1988); "a realistic expression of the recognition that some not-so-simple answers: "What is called 'legal metatheoretical claims to truth are philosophically pragmatism' today is very different from the older style indefensible" (Patterson, 1990); "freedom from theory- of legal pragmatism traditionally associated with Oliver guilt" (Grey, 1990); "a kind of exhortation about theoriz- Wendell Holmes; and there is much that is worthwhile in ing ... not say[ing] things that lawyers and judges do not the conception of law revealed by reading Holmes's 'The know, but rather remind[ing] lawyers and judges of what Path of the Law' in the light of the philosophy of the they already believe but often fail to practice" (Smith, classical pragmatist tradition, though less in contempo- 1990); rary legal neo-pragmatism." As I articulate and defend illusions, with a full awareness of the limitations of these answers, my reflections on the varieties of human reason, with a sense of the "localness" of human pragmatism—philosophical and legal, old and new—will knowledge, the difficulty of translations between 6 7 8 9 "looking at problems concretely, without be wrapped around my exploration of the meaning of "The Path of the Law" and the strengths and weaknesses of its arguments. 1. Legal Pragmatism Today Of late, the word "pragmatism" appears in the titles of books, chapters, and articles on legal philosophy often enough to convey the impression that there must be 1 © 2005 Susan Haack. All rights reserved. (This paper first appeared in the American Journal of Jurisprudence, 50, 2005: 71-105. The footnotes have been updated, where appropriate, for this publication.) 2 Holmes, "The Law," address delivered to the Suffolk Bar Association Dinner, February 5th, 1885; reprinted in Julius J. Marke, ed., The Holmes Reader (Dobbs Ferry, NY: Oceana, Docket Series, 1955; second edition, 1964), 62-3, p.63. 3 Indeed, a symposium in Southern California Law Review, 63, 1990, was entitled "The Renaissance of Pragmatism in American Legal Thought." 4 P. S. Atiyah, Pragmatism and Theory in English Law (London: Stevens and Sons, 1987), p.5. 5 Daniel A. Farber, "Legal Pragmatism and the Constitution," Minnesota Law Review 72, 1988: 1331-78, p.1332. 6 Catharine Wells Hantzis, "Legal Innovation Within the Wider Intellectual Tradition: The Pragmatism of Oliver Wendell Holmes, Jr.," Northwestern University Law Review, 82, 1988: 541-95, p.595. 7 Dennis Patterson, "Law's Pragmatism: Law as Practice and Narrative," Virginia Law Review, 76, 1990: 937-98, p.996. 8 Thomas C. Grey, "Hear the Other Side: Wallace Stevens and Pragmatist Legal Theory," 63 Southern California Law Review, 63, 1990: 1569-95, p.1569. 9 Steven D. Smith, "The Pursuit of Pragmatism," Yale Law Journal, 100, 1990: 409-49, p.411. (Smith acknowledges that his is a non-standard interpretation of legal pragmatism.) Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack 10 cultures, the unattainability of 'truth'" (Posner, 1990); professional, obsessive, internal, theoretical, and 18 the view that "practice is not undergirded by an conservative" (Alberstein, 2002); "a disposition to base overarching [sic] set of immutable principles, or by an action on facts and consequences rather than on infallible or impersonal method" (Fish, 1990); 11 "a conceptualisms, generalities, pieties, and slogans ... re- synthesis of contextualism and instrumentalism" (Grey, ject[ing] moral, legal and political theory when offered 12 1991); "antifoundationalism, and ... social optimism" 13 (Hoy, 1991); "the distinctly American philosophical to guide legal ... decisionmaking" (Posner, 2003); 19 "an extension of skepticism, ultimately rooted in Greek 20 movement begun by C. S. Peirce and William James, sophism" (Leaf, 2003); developed by John Dewey, and recently espoused by "devotion to theory may be just as damaging and Richard Rorty ... a substantive position ... [which] yields unfruitful as devotion to traditional legal formalism" 14 an acknowledgment that 21 relativism about truth and justice" (Warner, 1993); "an (Weaver, 2003); "an eclectic and self-reflective stance eclectic, result-oriented, historically-minded antiformal- about both theory and methods; a recognition of a is[m]" (Luban, 1996); 15 "a critique of essentialist- plurality of contingent 'truths' and 'meanings' that are /conceptualist formalism, and an admonition to avoid grounded in concrete experience rather than absolute or excessive theorizing or abstractions," urging "more fundamental truths; and avoidance of dichotomies and dialogue, traditionalism, attention to context, and the uni-dimensional 16 approaches and an explicit middle way" (Tamanaha, 1997); the idea that "a satis- incorporation of democratic ideals in both the outcomes factory theory of adjudication for lawyers must enable (goals) of public policy and in the way that policy analysis lawyers to predict what courts will do" (Leiter, 1997-8); 17 is itself conducted" (Schneider and Ingram, 2003); 22 the "a philosophical discourse that is general, hysteric, view that "the validity of consensus building depends external, practical, and progressive, and beside it a legal not on its theoretical possibility of achieving 'win-win' antecedent solutions, but on the efficacy of consensus building in its discourse (that of Holmes) that is application" (Coglianese, 2003). 23 10 Richard A. Posner, "A Pragmatist Manifesto," Problems of Jurisprudence (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1990), chapter 15; the quotation is from p.465. 11 Stanley Fish, "Almost Pragmatism: Richard Posner's Jurisprudence," University of Chicago Law Review, 57, 1990: 1447-75, p.1464. 12 Thomas C. Grey, "What Good is Legal Pragmatism?", in Pragmatism in Law and Society, eds. Michael Brint and William Weaver (Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 1991), 9-27, p.15. 13 David Hoy, "Is Legal Originalism Compatible with Philosophical Pragmatism?", in Brint and Weaver, Pragmatism in Law and Society [note 12], 343-58, p.344. 1993 Richard Warner, "Why Pragmatism? The Puzzling Place of Pragmatism in Critical Theory," University of Illinois Law Review, 1993: 535-63, p.537. Later he adds, rather confusingly, that 14 "[t]he views of legal pragmatists are generally inconsistent with Peircean pragmatism." Id., p.543. 15 David Luban, "What's Pragmatic About Legal Pragmatism?", Cardozo Law Review (18, 1996: 43-73, p.44. 16 Brian Z. Tamanaha, Realistic Socio-Legal Theory: Pragmatism and a Social Theory of Law (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1997), p.35. 17 Brian Leiter, "Naturalism and Pragmatism in Legal Theory," section III of "Rethinking Legal Realism: Toward a Naturalized Jurisprudence," Virginia Law Review, 76.2, 1997-8: 267-315, pp.285-6. What we have here is not simply—as perhaps we do 24 with "realism" and "positivism" —a divergence of the 18 Michal Alberstein, Pragmatism and Law: From Philosophy to Dispute Resolution (Dartmouth: Ashgate, 2002), p.2. 19 Richard A. Posner, Law, Pragmatism, and Democracy (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2003), p.3. 20 Murray J. Leaf, "Pragmatic Legal Norms," in Alfonso Morales, ed., Renascent Pragmatism: Studies in Law and Social Science (Aldershot, Hants: Ashgate, 2003), 72-89, p.73. 21 William G. Weaver, "The 'Democracy of Self-Devotion': Oliver Wendell Holmes, Jr., and Pragmatism," in Morales, Renascent Pragmatism [note 20], 3-30, p.4. 22 Anne Larson Schneider and Helen Ingram, "The Pragmatic Policy Analyst," in Morales, Renascent Pragmatism [note 20], 156-79, p.157. 23 Gary Coglianese, "Does Consensus Work? A Pragmatic Approach to Public Participation in the Regulatory Process," in Morales, Renascent Pragmatism [note 20], 180-95, p.189. 24 "Realism" has not one but umpteen philosophical meanings (see Susan Haack, "Realisms and Their Rivals: Recovering Our Innocence," Facta Philosophica, 4.1, 2002: 9 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack legal meaning(s) of a word from its philosophical In philosophy, "classical pragmatism" refers to the late meaning(s); it is a desperately confusing scholarly mare's nineteenth-century movement in American philosophy nest. Rather than tackling it directly, I shall first sketch of which the first moment was Charles Sanders Peirce's the origins of the classical pragmatist tradition in pragmatic maxim, which characterized meaning in terms philosophy, and Oliver Wendell Holmes's place in this of the "pragmatic" (practical, experiential) consequences story; and then articulate the complex argument of "The of a concept's applying; and by extension to later work in Path of the Law," and explore what this famous lecture the spirit of this tradition. "Neo-pragmatism" refers to of Holmes's might have to teach us now. With this work the late twentieth-century development associated with in hand, it should be possible to dispel at least some of Richard Rorty's attacks on foundationalism, essentialism, the current confusions. and scientism. 2. The Pragmatist Tradition in Philosophy It was William James who, in 1898, first put the word "pragmatism" into philosophical currency, and who 26 Besides its use(s) in legal theory, the word "pragmatism" made this style of philosophy famous. has, of course, both an everyday and a technical acknowledged that the key idea had arisen in discussions philosophical use—well, I say "of course": but (of with Peirce at the Metaphysical Club in Cambridge, course!) the two are often run together, and the Mass., in the very early 1870s. Indeed, some seeds of philosophical use is ambiguous to say the least. pragmatism are already discernable in Peirce's 1868 But James series of anti-Cartesian papers and his 1871 review of 27 and In the eighteenth century, to describe someone as a Fraser's edition of the works of George Berkeley; pragmatist was to say that he was a practical, busy Peirce had articulated the pragmatist conception of person. By the late nineteenth century, and apparently meaning, quite unmistakably, in a paper published in for much of the twentieth, the word had acquired a 1878: "How to Make Our Ideas Clear," which he would pejorative tone, as "pragmatic" came to mean "officious, later describe as "a little paper expressing some of the opinionated," correspondingly, opinions I had been urging [at the Metaphysical Club] "officious meddlesomeness." By now, the meaning of under the name of pragmatism." However, he explained, these words has shifted once again: in ordinary speech when he published this paper he had deliberately and "pragmatism," 28 today, "pragmatism" usually connotes concern with expediency rather than principle, with "matters of fact, often to the exclusion of intellectual or artistic matters; practical as opposed to idealistic." 25 67-88); but they share the idea that something—truth, reality, moral or epistemic or etc., values, or whatever—is, in some sense, independent of us. And "positivism," as used philosophically, is understood sometimes in more and sometimes in less expansive ways. 25 I am relying on the Oxford English Dictionary Online (2005)—which offers as an example of the nineteenthcentury usage this, from Charles Cowden Clarke, Shakespeare's Characters: Chiefly Those Subordinate (1863; New York: AMS Press, 1974), p.209: "[Malvolio] is a moral teetotaller, a formalist, a pragmatist ..."; Dictionary of the English Language (Philadelphia: David Mackay, 1885); A Standard Dictionary of the English Language (London: Funk and Wagnalls, 1897); The Concise Oxford Dictionary of 10 Current English (Oxford: Clarendon Press, revised fourth edition, 1959); and Webster's Ninth New Collegiate Dictionary (Springfield, MA: Merriam-Webster's, 1991), from which the current meaning quoted in the text is taken. 26 William James, "Philosophical Conceptions and Practical Results," University Chronicle (University of California, Berkeley), 1, September 1898: 287-310; reprinted in James, Pragmatism, eds. Frederick Burkhardt and Fredson Bowers (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1975), 255-70. 27 Charles Sanders Peirce, Collected Papers, eds. Charles Hartshorne, Paul Weiss, and (vols 7 and 8) Arthur Burks (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1931-58), 5.213-357 (1868) and 8.7-38 (1871). [References to the Collected Papers are by volume and paragraph number. With published papers, the date given in parentheses is the year of publication; with unpublished papers, it is the year the paper was written.] 28 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 5.388-410 (1878). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack avoided the word "pragmatism," because "in those tion between "pragmatic" and the Greek "praxis," medieval times, I dared not in type use an English word "action," as contrasted with theory. to express an idea unrelated to its received mean29 ing" —i.e., presumably, its then received meaning, 30 These differences became more marked as Peirce moved Peirce took his bows as towards a realist, subjunctive formulation of the maxim founder of pragmatism in a lecture at Harvard in 1903; (according to which to say, for example, that a diamond though the dove he had sent forth in 1878 had never re- is hard, means not just that if it is rubbed against other turned to him, he wrote, "of late quite a brood of young substances it will scratch them, but that if it were rubbed ones have been fluttering about, from the feathers of against them it would scratch them); "officious meddlesomeness." which I might fancy that mine had found a brood." 31 32 and as James developed his doctrine of the Will to Believe, and then found himself struggling, not entirely successfully, to Both Peirce and James wrote that they saw pragmatism distinguish this doctrine from the pragmatism-as- as a method, an approach to philosophical questions method he took himself to share with Peirce. By 1905— focused on pragmatic consequences, not as a body of though writing warmly of James and even of the radical philosophical doctrine; and pragmatist philosophy was British pragmatist F. C. S. Schiller—Peirce was complain- from the beginning extraordinarily various. It encom- ing about the "merciless abuse" to which his word had passed a vast range of interests, areas, and angles—as been subjected in the literary journals, abuse so the Papini egregious that he was ready "to kiss his child good-by," emphasized when he likened pragmatism to a great and "to announce the birth of the word 'pragmaticism,' hotel, where all the guests pass through the same which is ugly enough to be safe from kidnappers." young Italian philosopher Giovanni 33 corridor, but each works alone in his own room on the questions that especially interest him. But a second and In view of the potential for fissure already present in the less benign kind of variousness was also present from differences between Peirce's and James's elaborations of the beginning, in differences between Peirce's understa- the pragmatic method, and the potential for confusion nding of the Pragmatic Maxim and James' construal: with this or that specific philosophical doctrine, not to Peirce stressed the connection between "pragmatic" and mention the shifting meaning of the word in ordinary Kant's "pragmatische," meaning, roughly, "experiential," usage, the subsequent fragmentation of philosophical as contrasted with "a priori"; James stressed the connec- pragmatisms is hardly surprising. And once Rorty got hold of James, pragmatism took a sharply radical turn: 29 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 5.13 (c.1906). (It was the editors of the Collected Papers, and not Peirce himself, who supplied "The Pragmatic Maxim" and "Applications of the Pragmatic Maxim" as subtitles of the relevant sections of "How to Make Our Ideas Clear.") 30 So far as I have been able to determine, Peirce first used the word "pragmatism" in print in his August 1899 review of John Fiske, Through Nature to God (reprinted in Charles Sanders Peirce: Contributions to the Nation, eds Kenneth Laine Ketner and James Edward Cook (Lubbock: Texas Tech Press, 1975-79), 2: 210-211); he used the word again in his January 1901 review of two books by Anthony, Earl of Shaftesbury (ibid, 3: 261); and, finally, describes his own view as "pragmatism" in his entry under "Pragmatic and Pragmatism" in J. M. Baldwin, Dictionary of Philosophy and Psychology (New York: MacMillan, 1902) 2: 321-2, reprinted in Collected Papers [note 27], 5.1-5. 31 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 5.17 (1903). what could be further from Peirce's observations that the truth "is SO, whether you, or I, or anybody believes it is so or not," and that "every man is fully convinced that there is such a thing as truth, or he would not ask any 34 question" than Rorty's cheerful boast that he "does not 32 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 5.453 (1905): "the question is, not what did happen, but ... whether that diamond would resist an attempt to scratch it." In 1878, Peirce admits, he had "endeavored to gloze over this point," or had perhaps been unclear in his own mind. ("Realist," as used here, contrasts with "nominalist"; Haack, "Realisms and Their Rivals" [note 24], pp.78-80.) 33 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 5.414 (1905). 34 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 2.135 (1902), 5.211 (1903). 11 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack have much use for the notion of 'objective truth'," or his composed of none but the very topmost of Boston breezy assurance that truth is "entirely a matter of manhood," and predicting that this might "grow into solidarity"? 35 something very important after a sufficient number of years." 38 The evidence suggests, however, that though Wide-ranging as their philosophical interests were— Holmes participated early on, he was rarely present at Peirce's in logic, semiotic, metaphysics, cosmology, meetings of the club after the winter of 1871-2; at any theory of inquiry, philosophy of science, and so on, rate, in 1927—at which point he was the only surviving James's religion, member—he told Charles Hartshorne (one of the young philosophy of mind, ethics, and so forth—neither had editors of Peirce's Collected Papers) that he "soon much to say about the philosophy of law. Though dropped out of the band." in metaphysics, philosophy of 39 recently it seems to have been Rorty's style of neopragmatism that has been most warmly welcomed by In 1906, reminiscing in print about the origins of legal commentators, traditionally it is Oliver Wendell pragmatism, Peirce testifies to the influence of two Holmes who has been seen as the originator of the other attorneys who also participated: Nicholas St. John pragmatist tradition in legal theory. Elsewhere, I have Green, "a skillful lawyer, ... a disciple of Jeremy traced the evolution of philosophical pragmatism from Bentham," who urged the importance of applying Peirce to Rorty and beyond; 36 here, I shall begin with Alexander Bain's definition of belief as "that upon which Holmes's place in the classical-pragmatist chapter of this a man is prepared to act"—from which, Peirce story. continues, "pragmatism is scarce more than a corollary"; and Chauncey Wright, "something of a philosophical *** celebrity in those days ... our boxing-master whom we ... Holmes, we know, attended some of Peirce's lectures at the Lowell Institute in 1866; 37 and he seems to have been involved in the Metaphysical Club even before the beginning. In 1868 James had written to him from Berlin, proposing "[w]hen I get home let's establish a philosophical society to have regular meetings and discuss none but the very tallest and broadest questions—to be used to face to be severely pummeled." While he also writes warmly of Holmes—"Mr. Justice Holmes will not, I believe, take it ill that we are proud to remember his 40 membership" —Peirce says nothing specific about his influence. Holmes himself would later write that he thought he "learned more from Chauncey Wright and St. John Green" than from Peirce; and express reservations about Hartshorne's prediction that the publication of 35 Richard Rorty, "Trotsky and the Wild Orchids," Common Knowledge, 1.3, 1992: 140-53, p.141; Objectivity, Relativism and Truth (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991), p.32. 36 Susan Haack, "Pragmatism, Old and New," Contemporary Pragmatism, 1.1. 2004: 1-41; reprinted in Susan Haack and Robert Lane, eds., Pragmatism, Old and New (Amherst, NY: Prometheus Books, 2006), 15-57. Page references here are to Pragmatism, Old and New. 37 Mark DeWolfe Howe, Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes: The Shaping Years (Cambridge: Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 1957), p.251, citing Philip P. Wiener, Evolution and the Founders of Pragmatism (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1949; Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1972), p.75. Peirce's lectures, entitled "The Logic of Science: Or, Induction and Hypothesis," appear in Writings of Charles S. Peirce: A Chronological Edition (Bloomington, IN: 1982), 1.358-504. 12 38 Quoted by Max Fisch, "Was There a Metaphysical Club in Cambridge?", in Edward G. Moore and Richard Robin, eds., Studies in the Philosophy of Charles Sanders Peirce (Amherst, MA: University of Massachusetts Press, 1964), 532, p.4, citing Ralph Barton Perry, The Thought and Character of William James (Boston: Little, Brown, and Company, 1935), I, p.508; also found in Liva Baker, The Justice from Beacon Hill: The Life and Times of Oliver Wendell Holmes (New York: HarperCollins, 1991), pp.214-5. 39 Max Fisch, "Was There a Metaphysical Club in Cambridge?" [note 38], p.22. 40 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 5.12 (c.1906). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack Peirce's papers would be an important philosophical event. 41 In 1942, Max Fisch described Holmes's The Common Law as "full of the spirit of pragmatism from the ringing sentences in which its theme is announced—'the life of And—not surprisingly, given that the then-common the law has not been logic; it has been experience'—on meaning of "pragmatism" was so off-putting, and that to the end"; in 1949 Philip Weiner entitled chapter 8 of The Common Law and "The Path of the Law" were both his Evolution and the Founders of Pragmatism, published before James had put the word into "Evolutionary Pragmatism in Holmes's Theory of the circulation in its special philosophical sense—Holmes Law"; never officially allied himself with pragmatism. Indeed, apparent parallel between Holmes's presentation of the when James introduced his pragmatism to the "prediction theory" in "The Path of the Law" (1896), and philosophical world Holmes, like many readers, had Peirce's statement of the pragmatic maxim in "How to trouble distinguishing it from the Will to Believe—which Make Our Ideas Clear": 47 48 and many commentators have noted the he described in a letter to Frederick Pollock as "an amusing humbug." 42 Consider what effects, that might conceivably have practical bearings, we conceive the object of our conception to have. Then our conception of these effects is the whole of our conception of 49 the object. [Peirce] So when, much later, he read an 43 early anthology of Peirce's work, what struck him was that Peirce's "reasoning in the direction of religion &c., seems ... to reflect what he wants to believe—despite his devotion to logic." 44 ... a legal duty so called is nothing but a prediction that if a man does or omits certain things he will be made to suffer in this or that way by judgment of the court;—and so of a legal 50 right. [Holmes] He was, however, apparently much impressed by Dewey, of whose Experience and 45 Nature he wrote in 1931 that "although [it] is incredibly ill written ... [s]o methought God would have spoken had He been inarticulate but keenly desirous to tell you how [the cosmos] was." 41 46 Holmes to Charles Hartshorne, August 25th, 1927; my source is Fisch, "Was There a Metaphysical Club in Cambridge?" [note 38], pp.10-11. 42 Holmes-Pollock Letters: The Correspondence of Mr. Justice Holmes and Sir Frederick Pollock, 1874-1932, ed. Mark DeWolfe Howe (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1941), 1:139 (June 17, 1908). 43 Chance, Love, and Logic, ed. Morris R. Cohen (1923; Lincoln, NE: University of Nebraska Press, 1998). Peirce, however, apparently didn't like the “Will to Believe” doctrine much more than Holmes did; at any rate, the year after The Will to Believe, dedicated "to my old friend, Charles Sanders Peirce," was published, he is found writing rather pointedly of the "Will to Learn" (Collected Papers [note 27], 5.583 (1898)). Holmes may have been misled by the title of Peirce's paper, "The Doctrine of Evolutionary Love," included in this early anthology: a paper which in fact articulates the cosmological theory Peirce calls "agapism," positing the evolution of order from chaos by "affectability." 44 "The Holmes-Cohen Correspondence," ed. F. M. Cohen, Journal of the History of Ideas, IX, 1948: 3-52, p.34. 45 John Dewey, Experience and Nature (New York: W. W. Norton, 1929). 46 Holmes-Pollock Letters [note 42], 2:287 (May 15, 1931). 47 Max Fisch, "Justice Holmes, the Prediction Theory of the Law, and Pragmatism" (1942), in Kenneth Laine Ketner and Christian J. W. Kloesel, eds, Peirce, Semeiotic, and Pragmatism: Essays by Max Fisch (Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 1986), 6-18, p.8. This observation of Fisch's should not be taken as suggesting that the pragmatists were hostile to logic. James, to be sure, was no logician; but (as Fisch would have been well aware) Peirce was a major figure in the history of modern logic, developing a unified propositional and predicate calculus by 1883. See Peirce, “On the Algebra of Logic” (1880), and “The Logic of Relatives” (1883), Collected Papers [note 27], 3.154-251 and 3.328-58; and O. H. Mitchell, “On a New Algebra of Logic,” in Studies in Logic by Members of the Johns Hopkins University (Boston, MA: Little, Brown, 1883), 72-106 (Mitchell was Peirce’s student, and Peirce the editor of this volume). Gottlob Frege had also arrived at a unified propositional and predicate calculus, a few years earlier, in his Begriffsschrift (1879; English translation by Terrell Ward Bynum, Conceptual Notation and Related Articles, Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1972). 48 Wiener, Evolution and the Founders of Pragmatism [note 37]. 49 Peirce, Collected Papers [ note 27], 5.401 (1878). 50 Holmes, "The Path of the Law," Harvard Law Review, 10, 1897: 457-78; in Sheldon M. Novick, ed., The Collected Works of Justice Holmes (Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1995), vol.3, 391-406. The quotation is from p.391. Page references in what follows are to the Collected Works. 13 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack Indeed, Fisch once suggested that, rather than Holmes's precursor of the legal-realist movement or of the law- idea being a special case of Peirce's, Peirce's pragmatic and-economics approach, as anti-theoretical, etc., aren't maxim may have been a kind of extrapolation of this really adequate to the depth, or the inner complexities, strand in Holmes's thinking 51 (as, it seems, J. L. Austin's of his jurisprudence. theory of performative utterances was a kind of extrapolation of H. L. A. Hart's concept of operative 52 Inner complexities — or inner contradictions? The speech). For Holmes had expressed something like this opening lines of "The Path of the Law" seem eminently idea as early as 1872, in a note in the American Law down-to-earth and practical: "When we study law we Review in which, summarizing and endorsing Pollock's are not studying a mystery but a well-known profession. critique of John Austin's Lectures on Jurisprudence, he We are studying what we shall want in order to appear had written: before judges, or to advise people in such a way as to keep them out of court. ... The object of our study ... is ... [A]s is clear from numerous instances of judicial interpretation of statutes and of constitutions in this country, ... in a civilized state it is not the will of the sovereign that makes lawyers' law, even when that is its source, but what a body of subjects, namely the judges, by whom it is enforced, say is his will. ... The only question for 53 lawyers is, how will the judges act? the prediction of the incidence of the public force through the instrumentality of the courts" ("The Path of the Law," p.391). But Holmes's closing lines take us very far from mundane practical concerns about when the bailiff may be expected at the door: "happiness, I am sure from having known many successful men, cannot Fisch's conjecture oversimplifies, however. As I noted earlier, some proto-pragmatist ideas were already apparent in Peirce's work before this note of Holmes's; moreover, the philosophy of law Holmes had developed by the time of "The Path of the Law" turns out to be far subtler and more sophisticated than the label "prediction theory" suggests. So we need to look more closely. be won simply by being counsel for great corporations and having an income of fifty thousand dollars. An intellect great enough to win the prize needs other food besides success. The remoter and more general aspects of the law are those which give it universal interest. It is through them that you ... connect your subject with the universe, and catch an echo of the whole, a glimpse of its unfathomable process, a hint of the universal law" (405-6). Some may be inclined simply to ignore these 3. The Path of the Law: Or, You Take the Low Road and I'll Take the High Road concluding sentences, or to write them off as nothing more than an embarrassing effusion of late-nineteenth- Holmes's elegantly aphoristic style has tempted many century purple prose; but this would be a mistake. There readers to assume that this or that memorable phrase in is a larger picture here, a larger picture in which "The Path of the Law" encapsulates the whole; but Holmes's briskly practical opening and his visionary summary descriptions like "the prediction theory," "the closing are seamlessly integrated. Bad Man theory," or "the revolt against formalism," and one-dimensional pictures of Holmes simply as early 51 Fisch, "Justice Holmes, the Prediction Theory of the Law, and Pragmatism" [note 47], p.12. 52 J. L. Austin, How to Do Things With Words (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1962), p.7, n.1. My thanks to William Widen for drawing this footnote to my attention. 53 Oliver Wendell Holmes, American Law Review 6:723, 1872; reprinted in Novick, The Collected Works of Justice Holmes [note 50], vol. 1, 294-7; the quotation is from p.295. 14 As he climbs the steep path from the mundane specificities that concern the working attorney to the intellectual aspirations of the legal theorist, Holmes's arguments begin negatively. His concern is to dispel some common illusions: Law, he argues, cannot be identified with Morality; does not transcend the specific practices of the many and various legal systems; and Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack bears little resemblance to a set of first principles or sure, logic has a place in law; still, a legal system is very axioms from which correct decisions may be deduced. different from a set of axioms from which correct decisions may be deduced. 54 Judicial dissent is unavoid- Unjust laws have been enforced; and though terms like able; for disagreements among judges really turn, not on "duty," "right," "malice," "intent," etc., play a role both the formal validity or invalidity of their arguments, but in moral and in legal discourse, their meanings diverge in on their substantively different ideas about questions of the two contexts (nor are all legitimate moral demands policy. Thus: "The language of judicial decision is mainly legally enforced, or legally enforceable). So, to begin to the language of logic. ... [But b]ehind the logical form lies get a clear view of the law as distinct from morality, we a judgment as to the relative worth and importance of need to set ethical considerations firmly aside: Holmes competing legislative grounds, often an inarticulate and advises taking the perspective of a working attorney unconscious judgment" (397). It is this strand of the advising a hypothetical client who doesn't give a damn argument, of course, that is captured by classifying what's right, but just wants to know what's legal. Thus: Holmes's approach under the rubric "the revolt against "If you want to know the law and nothing else, you must formalism." 55 look at it as a bad man, who cares only for the material consequences which such knowledge enables him to Now Holmes can move to higher jurisprudential ground, predict, and not as a good one, who finds his reasons for and present a positive account of the growth and conduct, whether inside the law or out of it, in the evolution of the law going far beyond the-law-in- vaguer sanctions of conscience" (392). England-in-1215 or the-law-in-Massachusetts-in-1897. 56 The first side of this positive account is historical: the When "our friend the bad man" (393) consults an intelligent study of its history illuminates the forces that attorney, he isn't interested in The Law in the abstract: made present law thus and so. This will sometimes he wants to know what the current law in Massachusetts reveal, however, that the source of a legal distinction or (or wherever) is. Moreover, since statutes, rules, and rule, etc., is to be found in circumstances or procedures precedents are to some degree open-textured and, which no longer obtain, or that there is no better where they are, may be construed in more than one warrant for a rule we still confidently enforce than that way, the bad man wants to know, not just what the things have always been done this way. statutes, etc., say, but how judges can be expected to interpret them. Thus: "The prophecies of what the Holmes gives as example the doctrine in English law that courts will do in fact, and nothing more pretentious, are "a material alteration of a written contract by a party what I mean by the law" (393). It is this strand of the avoids it as against him" (402); i.e., not only can you not argument, of course, that is captured in the description use the writing, but the contract itself is cancelled—a of Holmes's approach as "the prediction theory," and— along with the focus on the Bad Man—in the classification of Holmes as proto-legal-realist. Judges tend to present their rulings and opinions as if they were deductions from general principles—in "logical form," as Holmes says; and often suppose that judicial dissent must be a sign that someone has made a mistake in logic. This, however, is another illusion. To be 54 See Scott Brewer, "Traversing Holmes's Path toward a Jurisprudence of Logical Form," in Steven J. Burton, ed., "The Path of the Law" and Its Influence: The Legacy of Oliver Wendell Holmes, Jr. (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000), 94-132; Susan Haack, “On Logic in the Law: ‘Something, but not All,” Ratio Juris, 20.1, 2007: 131. 55 Morton G. White, Social Thought in America: The Revolt Against Formalism (1947; New York: Viking Press, 1949). 56 I chose 1215 because this was the date of Magna Carta, and of the fourth Lateran Council, which prohibited priests from participating in in-court tests by ordeal; and 1897 because this was the date of "The Path of the Law." 15 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack doctrine, Holmes argues, explicable only historically. lay down must be justified, they sometimes would Once upon a time, in the case of a bond specifically, the hesitate where now they are confident, and see that contract was inseparable from the actual parchment on really they were taking sides upon debatable ... ques- which it was written; if the document was destroyed or tions" (398). Hence Holmes's dictum that "[f]or the the seal torn off, the obligee could not recover because rational study of the law the blackletter man may be the 57 Then, contrary to the man of the present; but the man of the future is the man general tendency of the law, this doctrine was extended of statistics and the master of economics" (399)—which, to contracts generally. of course, is the strand of his argument that is captured the bond no longer existed. by enlisting him as precursor of the "law and economics" However, Holmes insists, "this is how we have always movement. done it" is no reason for continuing to do things that way: "[i]t is revolting to have no better reason for a rule However, it isn't only economics Holmes has in mind, but of law than that so it was laid down in the time of Henry the social sciences generally. He also illustrates the role IV. It is still more revolting if the grounds on which it was of considerations of "social advantage" when he asks: 58 laid down have vanished long since ... " (399). And so "[w]hat better have we than a blind guess to show that the other part of Holmes's positive account is forward- the criminal law in its present form does more good than looking: the intelligent study of "the ends which [legal] harm?", and urges that judges look to the work of social rules seek to accomplish, the reasons why those ends scientists who are beginning to investigate whether the are desired, what is given up to gain them, and whether criminal "is a degenerate, bound to swindle or murder by those ends are worth the price" (404) can illuminate how as deep seated an organic necessity as that which makes the law might best adapt itself to new circumstances. the rattlesnake bite," or whether "crime, like normal human conduct, is mainly a matter of imitation" (400). 59 In considering how well this or that interpretation of a law forwards the ends that justified having the law in the Now the path from the rocky foothills of Holmes's first place, Holmes urges that judges look to the social opening words to the Olympian heights of his final and economic consequences of their rulings: "I think that peroration comes into full view; and what looked at first the judges themselves have failed adequately to like a passing dismissal of Sir James Stephen's legal recognize their duty of weighing considerations of social analyses—"striving for a useless quintessence of all advantage. ... I cannot but believe that if the training of systems, instead of an accurate analysis of one" (403)— lawyers led them habitually to consider more definitely stands as a clear signpost. All legal systems are local, and explicitly the social advantage on which the law they specific to a place and time; the idea of "Law-in-Itself" is an illusion. As Holmes would write much later, dissenting 57 As, today, there is no obligation to pay if the actual physical check is destroyed (an analogy I owe to Jonnette Watson-Hamilton). 58 Compare this, from Javins v. First National Reality Corporation, 428 F.2d 1071, I (1970): "The assumption of landlord-tenant law, derived from feudal property law, that a lease primarily conveyed to the tenant an interest in land may have been reasonable in a rural agrarian society ... . But in the case of the modern apartment dweller, the value of the lease is that it gives him a place to live. ... Some courts have realized that certain of the old rules of property law governing leases are inappropriate for today's transactions." My thanks to Terence Anderson for drawing this case to my attention. 16 59 Though Peirce doesn't refer to Holmes explicitly, this passage from the Minute Logic of 1902 suggests that he might have been taking notice of Holmes's thinking: "[A]s for public force, let it be restricted to doing what is necessary to the welfare of society. ... [T]he barbaric punishment of a prison cell ... is not in the least conducive to public or private welfare. As for the criminal classes, I would extirpate them ... by keeping the criminals confined in relative luxury, making them useful, and preventing reproduction ... [making them] self-supporting harmless wards of the state. The only expense would be that of losing our darling revenge upon them." Collected Papers [note 27], 2.164 (1902). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack in Southern Pacific v. Jensen, "[t]he common law is not a scoffs at the idea of a "quintessence of all law." Still, we brooding omnipresence in the sky, but the articulate can't classify him as "pragmatic," in the now-current voice of some sovereign or quasi-sovereign that can be everyday sense of focusing on the practical at the 60 expense of the theoretical; for this would make it Moreover, every legal system is an artifact of history; all impossible to accommodate his emphatic declarations have evolved, grown, adapted (and many have died that "theory is my subject, not practical details" (405) away) in response to changing social circumstances, and that "[w]e have too little theory in the law rather pressures, and needs. than too much" (404). identified ... it is always the law of some state." 63 It would be more accurate to say that, while he eschews uselessly free-floating And this means that from the very broadest perspective abstractions, and respects the practical concerns of the the law—now understood as referring to the whole working attorney, Holmes aspires to nothing less than a accumulated history and ongoing evolution of the comprehensive theoretical conception of the law qua myriad legal systems of the world—encompasses both ever-evolving human institution. the past and the future of the social organization of humanity; in short, of civilization. Holmes returns to this Holmes urges the tonic effect of looking at the law from theme over and over: the perspective of the Bad Man. Acknowledging that this will "stink[] in the nostrils of those who are anxious to If your subject is law, the roads are plain to anthropology, the science of man, to political economy, the theory of legislation, ethics, and 61 thus by several paths to your final view of life. What a subject is this in which we are united,— this abstraction called the Law, wherein, as in a magic mirror, we see reflected not only our own lives, but the lives of all men that have been! ... to the lover of the law ... no less a history will 62 suffice than that of the moral life of his race. get as much ethics into the law as they can" (394), he insists that questions of law not be confused with questions of morals; he believes that judges are often mistaken or self-deceived about the real reasons for their rulings; and he recommends that they look cleareyed (hard-nosed?), at considerations of "social advantage." So it is no wonder he is seen as "one of the most important forerunners" of the legal realist I venerate the law ... as one of the vastest products of the human mind. ... It has the final title to respect in that it exists, that it is not a Hegelian dream. (402) This is how the study of the law "connect[s] with the universe" and may even vouchsafe "a hint of the universal law" (406). 64 movement —or that the realists were later to cite him over and over. In 1930, Karl Llewellyn wrote that "rules ... are important so far as they help you see or predict what judges will do or so far as they help you get judges to do something. ... That is all their importance except as pretty Holmes begins with a down-to-earth, practical view of the law; and, commenting that "a good deal of pretty playthings; 65 and, acknowledging Holmes's influence, that "th[e] concept of 'real rule' has been gaining favor since it was first put into clarity by poor stuff" goes under the name of jurisprudence (403), 63 60 Southern Pacific v. Jensen, 244 U.S. 205, 222 (1917), Holmes, J., dissenting. (The passage in which this occurs isn't entirely clear on this point, but as I read him Holmes must be contrasting "the law of some state" with Law-inGeneral, not with federal law.) 61 Holmes, "The Profession of the Law," conclusion of a lecture delivered to undergraduates at Harvard, February 17th, 1886, in Marke, The Holmes Reader [note 2], 67-8, p.67. 62 Holmes, "The Law" [note 2], p.62. Compare "Justice Holmes does not succumb to the fashionable but foolish glorification of the practical over the theoretic or contemplative life": Morris R. Cohen, "Justice Holmes" in Mr Justice Holmes, ed. Felix Frankfurter (New York: Coward McCann, 1921), 21-32, p.23. 64 I quote from the editors' introduction to the first chapter, "Antecedents," of William W. Fisher III, Morton J. Horwitz, and Thomas A. Reed, eds., American Legal Realism (New York: Oxford University Press, 1993), 3. 65 Karl Llewellyn, The Bramble Bush: Our Law and Its Study (New York: Oceana, 1930), p.5. 17 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack 72 Holmes." In this context—in a phrase startlingly his client the Bad Man is a heuristic device, reminiscent of Peirce's criticisms of Descartes' "paper highlighting two key contrasts: between law and doubts"—Llewellyn contrasts "real" with merely "paper" morality, and between The Law in the abstract and rules; 66 a way of and in the same article, reflecting on the Massachusetts-law-in-1897 or EC-law-in-2005 in the interconnections of law and the social sciences, he particular. It highlights a perspective, the Bad Man's, observes that "Holmes' mind had travelled most of the from which what matters isn't what's right, or what "the 67 The same year, Jerome Will of the Sovereign" is, or even simply what the Frank described Holmes as "the Completely Adult statutes, etc., say, but what the courts, which are the road two generations back." Jurist." 68 instruments of the public force, will determine the law to be. So perhaps it would be fair to classify the realists as "post-Holmesians." Still, it is important not to forget that An attorney may well be able to predict that if the Bad Holmes had caught, at the end of what Llewellyn thinks Man drives at 39 miles an hour in a 30-mile-an-hour of as his proto-realist path, a glimpse of that zone he won’t be subject to any penalty; but of course "comprehensive theoretical vision of the law qua ever- this doesn't mean that the speed limit is (say) 40 miles evolving human institution" stressed in my reading. an hour, not 30. So, Luban argues, Holmes's account is "preposterous," missing the obvious fact that a rational 4. Filling Some Potholes in the Path of the Law Bad Man's risk-benefit analysis would take into account how likely it is that a law will be enforced. 73 But this Even if it is plausible to think that a working attorney objection also misfires. Holmes asks his audience to advising his client the Bad Man is trying to predict what a imagine an attorney advising a client what conduct is judge would decide, it seems ludicrous to suppose that legal, not what illegal conduct might go undetected or this is what the judge himself is doing (though, to be unpunished—for his purpose is, precisely, to highlight sure, he may try to predict what a higher court might the distinction between law and morality. (Perhaps he decide were the case to be appealed). This was the would have made this clearer had he written the objection that came first to my mind; and, as I relevant lines, in the manner of Peirce's revised, more subsequently discovered, it had been made long before realist, subjunctive version of the pragmatic maxim, in 69 70 by Hart, and, decades before that, by Fisch. But now I the subjunctive mood, in terms of what courts would see it can be avoided by reading Holmes with a little decide were the case to come before them.) 71 charity. Taking the perspective of working attorney and More importantly, perhaps, criticisms like these focus on 66 Karl Llewellyn, "A Realistic Jurisprudence —the Next Step," Columbia Law Review, XXX.4, 1930: 431-65, p.448. Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 5.264 (1868); 5.376 (1877). 67 Id., p.454. 68 Jerome Frank, Law and the Modern Mind (1930; Gloucester, MA: Peter Smith, 1970), 270. 69 H. L. A. Hart, The Concept of Law (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1961), p.143. 70 Fisch, "Justice Holmes, the Prediction Theory of Law, and Pragmatism" [note 47], p.8: "[i]t is inconceivable that in his work as a judge [Holmes] should have thought of law as prediction except with reference to a possible appeal ... ." 71 As, in effect, Fisch does when he acknowledges that Holmes is here thinking of the law from the point of view of the practicing lawyer. 18 Holmes's first steps; while what is most valuable about "The Path of the Law," as I see it, is the much broader view to which those steps ultimately lead: a view which 72 After I had written this clause, I found that Brewer had also used the phrase "heuristic device" in this context; see "Traversing Holmes's Path toward a Jurisprudence of Logical Form" [note 54], p.96. (Earlier, David Luban had considered this interpretation but rejected it—but for what seem to me bad reasons; see Luban, "The Bad Man and the Good Lawyer," New York University Law Review, 75, 1997: 1547-83, p. 1573.) 73 David Luban, "The Bad Man and the Good Lawyer" [note 72], 1571. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack is all-encompassing, yet not unhelpfully abstract; firmly have his goons do to him, Holmes implicitly takes for anchored in real-world institutions and practices — granted an answer to this question in terms of—well, of realistic in the ordinary-language sense of the word — legal institutions. But there is another way of looking at yet not cynical; anti-essentialist in eschewing the search this, more in harmony with the general tenor of for a mythical "quintessence of all law," yet not anti- Holmes's jurisprudence, that does not invite the 74 theoretical. Legal systems are local —one might almost essentialist kind of answer he is anxious to avoid. say (but not without appreciating the irony) essentially so; they are, as the jargon of our day would have it, In the spirit of Holmes's observation that "most "socially constructed," marked by the contingencies and differences" are merely differences of degree, "when curiosities of the circumstances in which they originally nicely analyzed," and of the regulative principle Peirce arose, and by each of the many Pushmepullyou called mechanisms at work as they continue to grow and adapt continuities are to be preferred over hypotheses that to new circumstances. And yet; ... and yet, the continu- rely on sharp dichotomies —I suggest looking at the ing history of the evolution of legal systems is the history continuum of systems of social norms from tribal and of humanity's long, ragged struggle towards civilized religious customs, taboos, rules, and penalties through social life. the "illegal legal orders" of the favelas of which 75 "synechism"—that hypotheses that posit 76 Boaventura de Sousa Santos writes, 77 to the most To be sure, Holmes's integration of the specific and the central, paradigmatic cases of legal systems past and general, the local and the global, the humdrum and the present and the complex, overlapping, and sometimes inspiring, is a long way from perfect. But it is good conflicting meshes of federal and state or provincial legal enough to repay the effort of trying to improve it, to fill orders, of national and international law, ... and so forth some gaps where he seems to have "too little theory and so on; and, rather than fussing over which qualify as rather than too much"—especially where his argument really, genuinely legal, exploring the respects in which seems, as it stands, covertly to presuppose the kind of purely abstract and essentialist philosophy of law that he officially, and in my opinion rightly, eschews. Holmes steers clear of questions like "What is Law?", and the pretentiously unhelpful answers they are apt to prompt. It might be objected, however, that when he refers to "the incidence of the public force through the instrumentality of the courts" (391), and assumes that what's relevant is what penalty a judge will impose on the Bad Man, and not, say, what penance his priest will demand or what the boss of the local Mafia family will 74 Arthur R. Hogue writes that "the common law, properly so called, is not local custom. It is not ordinarily spoken of as the usage of a locality ... such as the shire of Kent, ... which was permitted to enjoy until 1926 its own peculiar rules of inheritance by gavelkind," but rather "applies throughout the realm" (Origins of the Common Law (Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 1966; Indianapolis, IN: Liberty Fund, 1986), 187-8). But "throughout the realm" is local, in the sense I intend. 75 Rideout v. Knox, 148 Mass. 368, 19 N.E. 390 (1889). Holmes's opinion is reprinted in Harry C. Shriver, The Judicial Opinions of Oliver Wendell Holmes: Constitutional Opinions, Selected Excerpts and Epigrams as Given in the Supreme Judicial Court of Massachusetts (1883-1902) (Buffalo, NY: Dennis and Co., 1940), 162-6. 76 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 6.102-163 (1892); see also Susan Haack, "Not Cynicism but Synechism: Lessons from Classical Pragmatism," XLI.2 Transactions of the Charles S. Peirce Society, XLI.2, 2005: 239-52; in Joseph Margolis and John Shook, eds., A Companion to Pragmatism (Oxford: Blackwell, 2006),141-53; and in Susan Haack, Putting Philosophy to Work: Inquiry and Its Place in Culture (Amherst, NY: Prometheus Books, 2008), 79-94. 77 Boaventura de Sousa Santos, Toward a New Common Sense (New York: Routledge, 1995), especially 158-249. According to my Brazilian informants, however, it is the drug dealers who keep order in the favelas; so perhaps this case is further from the centrally legal, and closer to my example of penalties imposed by the Mafia, than Santos's descriptions might suggest. (There is no entry in the index of Santos's book under "drugs" or "drug dealers"; whether this is because things were different in 1970, the year of Santos' study of the quasi-legal role of the Residents' Association in the favela he calls "Pasargada," I have been unable to determine.) 19 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack they are like each other, and those in which they are 78 to hold a manufacturer partly liable even when we know 81 To be sure, this would be a tough job; still, I they didn't sell the drug that injured this plaintiff); nor, believe it could tell us everything we really need to more generally, anything that indicates how Holmes sees know, without trapping us in a metaphysical impasse as considerations of economics or social policy interacting the old essentialist question, "What is Law?" is apt to with considerations of liberty, fairness, equity. unlike. do. 79 This is in effect the lacuna Benjamin Cardozo noticed Holmes urges that judges look to considerations of when he asked: "social advantage," and specifically to the economic consequences of their rulings; but he doesn't seem to tell us where such considerations legitimately apply, or how they are to be weighed against considerations of other kinds. I can find nothing explicit in "The Path of the Law" that distinguishes, say, framing an innocent man to prevent public panic because there's a serial killer on the loose or re-incarcerating a sexual predator beyond his sentence to prevent him committing further crimes, Shall we think of liberty as a constant, or, better, as a variable that may shift from age to age? Is its content given us by deduction from unalterable procedures, or by a toilsome process of induction from circumstances of time and place? Shall we say that restraints and experiments will be permitted if all that is affected is the liberty to act, when experiment or restraint will be forbidden if the result is an encroachment upon liberty of thought or speech? ... I do not dare say how Holmes would make answer to these 82 queries or others like them ... from relying on considerations about incentives and such to hold all manufacturers of a certain type of drug partly Like Cardozo, I would elect the less abstract option; and liable when it is impossible to determine which of them my guess (and I suspect Cardozo's) is that, if pressed, 80 actually made the drug that harmed these plaintiffs (or Holmes would, too. Holmes's preference for the vague term "public force" over Austin's "sovereignty" points in 78 Compare the strategy adopted in my Defending Science—Within Reason: Between Scientism and Cynicism (Amherst, NY: Prometheus Books, 2003), chapter 6: rather than asking whether the social sciences are really sciences, exploring and trying to articulate the ways in which they are like the natural sciences, and the ways in which they are unlike. 79 The approach I am recommending has much in common with some ideas expressed in Llewellyn, who writes: "I am not going to attempt a definition of law. ... A focus, a core, a center—with the bearings and boundaries outward unlimited." Karl Llewellyn, "A Realistic Jurisprudence—— the Next Step" [note 66], 432. More recently, arguing against "legal centralism" and urging a "centrifugal" over a "centripetal" approach, Galanter has suggested looking at the many and various non-legal means of settling disputes as operating "in the shadow of" the legal system narrowly conceived, which sets a framework for party negotiation by providing "bargaining chips." Marc Galanter, "Justice in Many Rooms: Courts, Private Ordering, and Indigenous Law," Journal of Legal Pluralism, 19, 1981: 1-47; citing M. Damaska, "A Foreign Perspective on the American Judicial System," in T. J. Fetter, ed., State Courts: A Blueprint for the Future (National Center for State Courts, 1978), 237-42. 80 For example, in DES (diethylstilbestrol) cases, where the injury—cancers that developed in the daughters of women who had taken the drug during pregnancy—was not apparent until decades after the women's exposure. Sindell v. Abbott Laboratories, 26 Cal.3d 588, 612, 607 P.2d 924, 20 this direction. He alludes to "the customs of the Salian Franks ... the German forests, ... the needs of the Norman kings" (399); which reminds us that, while "the Will of the Sovereign" could once be construed as literally referring to the fiat of tribal chieftains or feudal 937, 163 Cal.Reptr. 132, 145 (1980) (holding that "[e]ach defendant will be held liable for the proportion of the judgment represented by its share of that market unless it demonstrates that it could not have made the product which caused plaintiff's injuries"). Bichler v. Eli Lilly & Co., 79 A.D.2d 317, 329, 436 N.Y.S.2d 625, 632 (1981) (holding that "[i]t does not strain one's sense of fairness to allow a limited expansion of the doctrine of concerted action to cover the type of circumstance faced in a DES case where the traditional evidentiary requirements of tort law may be insurmountable"). 81 Hymowitz v. Eli Lilly & Co., 73 N.Y.2d 487, 512, 539 N.E.2d 1069, 1078, 541 N.Y.S.2d 941, 950 (1989) (holding that "there should be no exculpation of a defendant who, although a member of the market producing DES for pregnancy use, appears not to have caused a particular plaintiff's injury"). 82 Benjamin Cardozo, "Mr. Justice Holmes," introduction to Mr. Justice Holmes, ed. Felix Frankfurter [note 63], 1-20, pp.6-7. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack kings, in complex modern societies there is only that the law as well as elsewhere; there as well as elsewhere diffused, delegated "public force" expressed in the his mind may find its unity in an infinite perspective ... decisions of federal, state, military, and administrative ." courts, of international tribunals, ... and so on. conception of science as the long, ongoing struggle of 87 This is a grand vision reminiscent of Peirce's the community of inquirers—the notional community of Peirce is again helpful; this time, though, it is his concep- all those, past, present, and future, who have "storm[ed] tion of the growth of meaning on which we can draw. the stronghold of truth," each new wave climbing Thinking about how, as our knowledge grows, scientific clambering over those who went before. concepts become deeper and thicker (and sometimes the year before "The Path of the Law" Holmes had shed old connotations), the young Peirce had observed written: 88 In a speech "[h]ow much more the word electricity means now than The eternal procession [of generation after generation of lawyers, judges and legal thinkers] moves on, we in the front for the moment; and stretching away against the unattainable sky, the black spearheads of the army that has been passing in unbroken line already for over a 89 thousand years." it did in the days of Franklin; how much more the term planet means now than it did in the time of Hipparchus. These words have acquired information." 83 Later he makes a similar point using a different and more immediately relevant kind of concept as example: "Symbols grow ... . Such words as force, law, wealth, This has more than a military metaphor in common with marriage, bear for us very different meanings than those Peirce's conception of the human struggle to understand they bore to our barbarous ancestors." 84 Yes; and the world. concepts like liberty, right, etc., are deepened, thickened, made more specific (and sometimes stripped However, while Peirce makes an intimate connection of old accretions) in the long, ongoing struggle of legal between truth and inquiry by means of his pragmaticist disputes and challenges, interpretations and reinter- conception of truth as the hypothetical Final Opinion pretations. They are not Platonically fixed and uncon- that would be reached were inquiry to continue testable, but initially thin, schematic concepts inherently indefinitely, and reality as the object of that Final open to more and less expansive readings, to finer Opinion, specification, to broader extrapolation. 85 90 Holmes leaves one wondering how, exactly, he sees the evolution of legal systems as connected with "the moral life of the race." Holmes conceives of the law as encompassing all the many and various legal systems, past and present: remember that description of the history of the evolution of the law as disclosing "every painful step and world-shaking contest by which mankind has fought and worked its way from savage isolation to organic social 86 life"; and he observes that "[a] man may live greatly in 83 Peirce, Collected Papers [ note.27], 7.587 (c.1867). The second italics are mine. 84 Id., 2.302 (c.1895). 85 From Hymowitz v. Eli Lilly [note 81], 507: "the everevolving dictates of justice and fairness, which are the heart of our common-law system, require formation of a remedy for injuries caused by DES" (emphasis added). 86 Holmes, "The Law" [note 2], p.63. 87 Cited in John Dewey, "Justice Holmes and the Liberal Mind" [note 63], 33-45, p.35. 88 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 7.51 (undated). The "fortress of knowledge" metaphor is borrowed and adapted from John Locke. 89 Holmes, "Learning and Science," speech given at a dinner of the Harvard Law School Association in honor of Prof. C. C. Langdell, June 25th, 1895; in Marke, The Holmes Reader [note 2], 72-3, p.73. 90 So the true and the real, as Peirce defines them, are independent of what you, or I, or any individual think them to be; not, however, of what the hypothetical community of inquirers would think them to be at the end of inquiry. It is also worth noting that Peirce's definitions are not intended to provide any guarantee of steady progress towards or convergence on the truth, or even any guarantee that the truth will actually ultimately be attained. 21 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack But now it begins to appear that the problem with *** Holmes's view of the relation of law and morality is not Some critics have suggested that Holmes's attitude to the relation of law and morality is just inconsistent. 91 It is, however, entirely consistent to maintain (as Holmes does) that law and morality cannot be identified—that the two are conceptually distinct, that "morally bad, unjust law" is not an oxymoron; and at the same time to hold (as Holmes also does) that there may be greater or an inconsistency but—ironically enough, given that he is sometimes accused of moral skepticism—a tendency to elide the weak, plausible thesis that the growth of legal systems mirrors the evolution of human social life, tracking moral steps forward and backward, into the much stronger and much less plausible thesis that the history of law is a history of moral progress. lesser overlap in extension between law and morality, and that the evolution of law may constitute progress in a moral sense. But perhaps the critics have in mind, rather, the apparent difficulty of reconciling Holmes's insistence that he "take[s] for granted that no hearer of mine will misrepresent what I have to say as the language of cynicism," his description of the law as "the witness and external deposit of our moral life" (392), and the indications that, by "considerations of social advantage" he means something more like "promoting the good of society" than "favoring the interests of a given social class," with passages that suggest that he thinks might makes right. As I understand him, however, when Holmes writes of (legal) "battle grounds where ... the decision can do no more than embody the preference of a given body in a given place and time" (397), or of the more powerful interests' winning the struggle, what he means is that a legal system is a forum for competing social groups to sort out their conflicts without resorting to brute force. So it might be more accurate to see Holmes's conception of the evolution of 92 In early papers on "Primitive Notions in Modern Law," as well as in the first chapter of The Common Law, Holmes points to the ways in which a primitive desire for vengeance, which he takes to be the original basis of law, has gradually been modified and adapted with the growth of civilization. As "an instructive example of the mode in which the law has grown ... from barbarism to civilization," Holmes refers to laws requiring that a slave or an ox that injures someone be stoned or surrendered by the current owner to the victim or his family, and to the provision in the Twelve Tables of Roman Law that an insolvent debtor may be cut up and his body divided among his creditors; 93 and then describes the ways in which such laws gradually changed and became more rational: "when ancient rules maintain themselves ..., new reasons more fitted to the time have been found for them, and ... they gradually receive a new content, and at last a new form, from the grounds to which they have been transplanted. ... [I]f truth were not often suggested by error, if old implements could not be the law as fumbling steps on the road to more civilized social life as manifesting a kind of meliorism. 92 91 See Lon Fuller, The Law in Quest of Itself (1940; Boston: Beacon Press, 1966), p.118; Morton White, Social Thought in America [note 55], 69-70; Henry M. Hart, "Holmes's Positivism—An Addendum," Harvard Law Review, 64, 1951: 929-37, p.923. For earlier responses to this criticism see Mark DeWolfe Howe, "Holmes's Positivism—A Brief Rejoinder," Harvard Law Review, 64, 1951: 937-939, p.939, and Frederic Rogers Kellog, The Formative Essays of Justice Holmes: The Making of an American Legal Philosophy (Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1984), pp.58-74. 22 Holmes, "Primitive Notions in Modern Law," American Law Review, X, 1876: 422-39; "Primitive Notions in Modern Law II," American Law Review, XI, 1877: 641-660. These lectures are reprinted in Kellog, The Formative Essays of Justice Holmes [note 91], 129-46 and 147-66. 93 "Lecture I: Early Forms of Liability," The Common Law, [1881), in Novick, Collected Works [note.50], vol.3, 109324, 115-34. The relevant provision of the Twelve Tables is III.2; see http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/ancient/12tables.asp. (At first glance these "Tables" might look a lot like a set of legal "axioms"; but on second thoughts the idea that every specific legal decision could be deduced from them seems implausible to say the least.) Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack adjusted to new uses, human progress would be slow." 94 amplifies and refines James's account when he shifts the This last observation, like that phrase "from barbarism to focus from what is actually desired to what is really civilization," strongly suggests that Holmes was assuming desirable, genuinely conducive to human flourishing; that the evolution of law is a progressive process. and, not entirely by the way, argues that economic conditions are not to be despised as "mere" means, but Perhaps he is thinking, in part, that any peaceful means must be taken seriously as important elements in "the of settling disputes is better than the alternative and, in construction of good." part, that some sort of stable and predictable legal order But even assuming that an empirical, experimental style is necessary for any kind of civilized life; but obviously of moral philosophy such as James's or Dewey's is neither of these propositions is sufficient to establish a defensible—which certainly isn't something I can hope progressivist thesis. In a speech of 1913 Holmes to settle here, but a whole other question for a whole observes that "[i]t is a misfortune if a judge reads his other lifetime—there could still be no theoretical conscious or unconscious sympathy with one side or the guarantee that the evolution of legal systems is bound to other prematurely into the law, and forgets that what be morally progressive; not at every step, and not even seem to be first principles are believed by half his fellow by and large and on the whole and in the long run. men to be wrong." 95 97 Holmes repudiates the idea of Outside of those Hegelian dreams to which Holmes moral axioms or first principles discoverable a priori; but, dismissively alludes, there can be no guarantee that as I read him, he is no moral skeptic, but a moral some class or classes of people will not, in principle or in fallibilist who thinks of ethics in an empirical, experimen- practice, be denied access to the justice system, or tal way. So one might think of looking to James's moral denied any voice in the process by which laws are made; philosophy—perhaps noting its affinity with Holmes's there can be no guarantee against the evolution of conception of "weighing of considerations of social oppressive, advantage" in terms of accommodating the competing totalitarian laws; and there can be no guarantee against demands of different groups in society—for a more the stagnation, or the decline, of civilized social life. totalitarian societies and oppressive, articulate theoretical account that might supply the missing argument. In 1924, in the course of his first attempt, with the help of a German-English dictionary, to read the first volume For in "The Moral Philosopher and the Moral Life," of Oswald Spengler's extraordinary, visionary, over- James had argued that, since every desire makes some reaching, infuriating rhetorical tour de force, The Decline moral claim, one task of moral philosophy is, so far as of the West, 98 Holmes wrote to Pollock: "when one possible, to reconcile competing desires: "The actually possible in this world is vastly narrower than all that is demanded; and there is always a pinch between the ideal and the actual, which can only be got through by 96 leaving part of the ideal behind." And Dewey, in effect, 94 The Common Law [note 93], p.135. Holmes, "Law and the Court," speech at a dinner of the Harvard Law School Association of New York, February 15th, 1913, in Marke, The Holmes Reader [note 2], 64-6, p.65. 96 William James, "The Moral Philosopher and the Moral Life" (1891), in The Will to Believe and Other Essays in Popular Philosophy (1897; Frederick Burkhardt and Fredson 95 Bowers, eds., Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1979), 141-62; and Graham Bird, ed., Selected Writings: William James (London: Dent; Rutland, VT: Everyman, 1995), 298-319, pp.310-311. Page references here are to Bird’s anthology. 97 Dewey, "The Construction of Good," The Quest for Certainty (1929; New York: Capricorn Books, G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1960), 254-86, especially pp.282-3. 98 Oswald Spengler, Der Untergang des Abendlandes, 2. vols. (Vienna: Braumiller, 1918-22); English translation by Charles Francis Atkinson, under the title The Decline of the West (New York: Knopf, 1926-8). Among the many infuriating charms of this work is the fold-out chronology of the History of Almost Everything at the end of the second volume—which predicts, among other things, the year in which science will come to an end: 2000 (!). 23 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack 102 suspects that a man knows something about life that lapse of time; one hasn't heard before one is uneasy ... . It is long since height of boundary fences; I have got so much from a book as this, and if I heard 99 diseased the right of the legislature to limit the horses; 105 104 103 the the right of the state to kill doctrine of "attractive that the swine were dead I should thank God." In 1932, nuisance"; after reading both volumes in translation, he wrote hours of work, again: "the accursed Spengler ... has as swelled a head as impossibility of understanding Holmes's arguments man can have and live, but the beast has ideas, many of without reference to the legal setting and the social which I don't know enough to criticize. I wish he were circumstances in which they arose. dead." 100 the constitutionality of laws restricting 106 etc., etc., etc.—and then the near- The "beast's" central and essential ideas, of course, were that all civilizations rise and fall, and that However, two themes that recur in Holmes's constitu- Western civilization was then in decline. For all its tional opinions may have an indirect bearing on my intellectual failings, for all its rhetorical excesses, Speng- interpretation of "The Path of the Law." The first is that, ler's book must have been deeply unsettling to Holmes's while the Constitution has its roots in the past, it is hope that the evolution of the law tracks, not just the intended for an unknown future. As Holmes wrote in "moral life of the race," but the advance of civilization, of Gompers: moral progress. startlingly Perhaps ambivalent this explains reaction, his Holmes's grudging acknowledgement that he had learned something from the "accursed Spengler"—the swine. 5. Theory and Practice: Mr. Justice Holmes ... the provisions of the Constitution are not mathematical formulas having their essence in their form; they are organic living institutions ... . Their significance is vital not formal; it is to be gathered not simply by taking the words and a dictionary, but by considering their origin and 107 their line of growth. And in Missouri v. Holland: I don't believe Holmes was trying to provide a decisionprocedure for judges. Since his philosophy of law is anchored in the insight that legal systems are local, it would hardly be appropriate that it aspire to say how a judge here and now (or there and then) should decide (or should have decided) an issue; for judicial decisions are apt to be focused on questions specific to a place, a time, a legal history, and a social context. So while some may take its failure to supply such a decision-procedure as an objection to Holmes's philosophy of law, I do not. Skimming through the list of Holmes's own thousandodd opinions, what strikes me is, first, the sheer variety and the narrow specificity of the issues involved—the power of the Massachusetts legislature to grant woman 101 suffrage; 99 the restoration of remedies extinguished by Holmes to Pollock, July 18th, 1924, in Howe, HolmesPollock Letters [note 42], p.139. 100 Holmes to Pollock, May 15th, 1932, id, p.309. 101 In re Municipal Suffrage to Women, 160 Mass. 586, 36 N.E. 488 (1894); Holmes's opinion is reprinted in Harry C. 24 [W]hen we are dealing with words that are also a constituent act, like the Constitution of the United States, we must realize that they have called into life a being the development of which could not have been foreseen completely by the most gifted of its begetters. It was enough for them to realize or to hope that they had created an organism; it has taken a century and has cost their successors much sweat and blood to prove that they created a nation. The case before us Shriver, ed., The Judicial Opinions of Oliver Wendell Holmes [note 75], 6-9. 102 Dunbar v. Boston and Providence R. R. Corp, 181 Mass. 383, 63 N.E. 916 (1902); reprinted in Shriver [note 75], 4447. 103 Rideout v. Knox, 148 Mass. 368 (1889); Smith v. Moore, 148 Mass. 407, 19 N.E. 393 (1889); reprinted in Shriver [note 75], 167-8. 104 Miller v. Horton, 152 Mass. 540, 26 N.E. 100 (1891); reprinted in Shriver [note 75], 171-80. 105 United Zinc and Chemical Co. v. Britt, 258 U.S. 268 (1922). On the concept of "attractive nuisance," compare Sioux City & Pac. R.R. Co v. Stout, 84 U.S. 657 (1873); Union Pac. Ry. Co. v. McDonald, 152 U.S. 262, (1894); Erie R.Co. v. Hilt, 247 U.S. 97, (1918). 106 Lochner v. New York, 198 U.S. 45 (1905). 107 Gompers v. United States, 233 U.S. 604, 610 (1914). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack This case is decided upon an economic theory which a large part of the country does not entertain. If it were a question whether I agreed with that theory, I should desire to study it further and long before making up my mind. But I do not conceive that to be my duty, because I strongly believe that my agreement or disagreement has nothing to do with the right of a majority to embody their opinions in law. ...[A] constitution is not intended to embody a particular economic theory ... . [I]t is made for 113 people of fundamentally differing views ... . must be considered in the light of our whole experience and not merely in that of what was 108 said a hundred years ago. The second theme is that the Constitution leaves open the possibility of experiment, of trial and error. 109 This theme is expressed particularly clearly in Holmes's dissent in a 1921 picketing-law case, Truax v. Corrigan: There is nothing I more deprecate than the use of the Fourteenth Amendment beyond the absolute compulsion of its words to prevent the making of social experiments that an important part of the community desires, in the insulated chambers afforded by the several states, even though the experiments may seem futile or even 110 noxious to me ... I don't believe it is too fanciful to see this theme as having some connection with (though it is obviously not entailed by) Holmes's conception of the law as a forum for resolving the inevitable struggles between social groups in a peaceful way—nor, probably, as also having Of course, the same theme was heard, many years before, in one of Holmes's most celebrated opinions, his something to do with his personal experience of the horrors of the Civil War. 114 dissent in Lochner (1905). The majority had ruled legislation that limited bakers' working hours to no more than 10 a day or 60 a week unconstitutional: it "necessarily interferes with the right of contract between the employer and the employee." 111 In dissent Justice Harlan, with Justices White and Day, argued that By the end of his long life, Mr. Justice Holmes, the "Yankee from Olympus," 115 stood high in the public esteem. A volume celebrating his ninetieth birthday (the volume in which Cardozo raised his important question about the fixity or flexibility of legal concepts) included a "the liberty of contract may ... be subjected to regulations ... [to] guard the public health," and that bakery work was so strenuous, hot, and dusty that the restriction of hours was justifiable on public-health grounds. But Holmes's dissent not only observes that "[a] reasonable man might think it a proper measure on the score of health," but also stresses states' freedom to experiment: 108 112 Missouri v. Holland, 252 U.S. 416, 433 (1920). One might wish that Holmes had said more about how it is to be determined whether states' experiments have succeeded or failed, and what should be done after we have learned from them. 110 Truax v. Corrigan, 257 U.S. 312, 344 (1921). In the same dissenting opinion, Holmes writes that "[d]elusive exactness is a source of fallacy throughout the law." Id. at 342. 111 Lochner [note 106], 541. 112 It may be worth noting, however, that in Missouri v. Holland Holmes had written that while "no doubt the great body of private relations usually fall within the control of the State, ... a treaty may override its power." Missouri v. Holland [note 108], 434. 109 113 Lochner [note106], 546. I note that here Holmes does not, as one might have expected—and as his fellowdissenters do—rely on his assessment of the social and economic consequences of ruling one way or the other. I also note the observation, later in his dissent, that "general propositions do not decide concrete cases. The decision will depend on a judgment or intuition more subtle than any articulate major premise." Id. at 547. 114 Holmes served for three years in the Union army. In the first two years, as a Lieutenant in the Twentieth Massachusetts Volunteer Infantry, he "was wounded three times [at Ball's Bluff, Antietam, and Fredericksburg], twice near fatally, and suffered from dysentery" (Sheldon Novick, "A Brief Biography of Justice Holmes," in Collected Works of Justice Holmes [note 50], 8-17, p.9). It may also be worth noting that in Buck v. Bell, 274 U.S. 200, 207, (1927), his most notorious opinion, Holmes writes that the sacrifice asked of Carrie Buck, the retarded woman whom the State of Virginia wished to have sterilized, is not so great compared with that asked of those who are required to die for their country. See also Susan Haack, “Pragmatism, Law, and Society: The Morals of Buck v. Bell,” European Journal of Pragmatism and American Philosophy (forthcoming). 115 I allude, of course, to Catharine Drinker Bowen's fictionalized life of Holmes, Yankee from Olympus (Boston: Atlantic/Little Brown, 1944). The play by Emmett Laverty based on the novel, and the subsequent motion picture, are entitled The Magnificent Yankee. 25 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack 122 notable tribute from Dewey entitled "Justice Holmes and wrote of the "littleness" of Holmes's judicial work; the Liberal Mind." Though Holmes had "no social when, in 2000, Albert Alschuler asked, "Would you have panacea to dole out, no fixed social program, no code of wanted Holmes for a friend?" fixed ends," Dewey wrote, he was profoundly committed question-expecting-the-answer-"absolutely not!" 123 and it was obviously a to "[l]iberalism as a method ... the adoption of the scientific habit of mind in application to social affairs"; Whom one would have wanted as a friend really isn't the that he adopted this scientific habit of mind as a judge, point. Still, it's an intriguing question. Reflecting on it, I in restricted legal contexts, in no way lowered the value suspect I might well have found Holmes too Olympian of his work "as a pattern of the liberal mind in opera- for my taste; as, it seems, James eventually came to find tion." 116 And on Holmes's death, in 1935, the New York Times described him as "the chief liberal of [the] supreme bench for 29 years." 117 him 124 —not surprisingly, for James manifests a sympathetic understanding of human foibles, and of the suffering caused to some individuals by even the most benign social institutions, nowhere to be found in Since then, however, many have come to believe Holmes's; for example this, from "The Moral Philosopher Holmes's and the Moral Life": reputation undeserved—a triumph of magnificent literary style over miserable judicial substance—and to criticize his judicial opinions as conservative, narrow-minded, benighted, or worse. 118 Between 1941 and 1943, a series of articles linked Holmes's philosophy with totalitarianism; 119 in 1945, Ben Palmer popularized these criticisms in the American Bar Association Journal under the title, "Hobbes, Holmes, and Hitler." 120 In 1950, an article in the Boston American described Holmes as a "cynical and senile brutalitarian." 116 121 More recently, in 1997, Louise Weinberg John Dewey, "Justice Holmes and the Liberal Mind," in Frankfurter, Mr. Justice Holmes [supra, n.87], pp.34-5. See also James Tufts, "The Legal and Social Philosophy of Mr. Justice Holmes," American Bar Association Journal, 7, 1921: 359; and Roscoe Pound, "Judge Holmes's Contributions to the Science of Law," Harvard Law Review, 34, 1921: 449453. 117 New York Times (March 6, 1935), section 1, p.1, columns 2-3. 118 The story is well told in G. Edward White, "The Rise and Fall of Justice Holmes," The University of Chicago Law Review, 39, 1971: 51-77, which is my source for some of the information in this and the previous paragraph. 119 Francis Lucey, "Jurisprudence and the Future Social Order," Social Science, 16, 1941: 211-217; John Ford, "The Fundamentals of Holmes's Juristic Philosophy," Fordham Law Review, 11, 1942: 255-278; Paul Gregg, "The Pragmatism of Mr. Justice Holmes," Georgetown Law Journal, 31, 1943: 262-295. 120 Ben W. Palmer, "Hobbes, Holmes, and Hitler," 31 American Bar Association Journal, 31, 1945: 569-73. 121 Westbrook Pegler, "Fair Enough," Boston Evening American (December 18, 1950), 34, 35 and 45. (On p.34 26 Pegler writes that "The Harvard Law Review has inquired for the date of the essay in which I referred to the late Oliver Wendell Holmes as a cynical and senile brutalitarian. Let them look it up. I don't think I like them." I don't know whether the Harvard Law Review succeeded, but I have not been able to locate the essay to which he refers.) On the first page of his biography, entitled Pegler, Angry Man of the Press (c.1963: Westport, Conn: Greenwood Press, 1973), after reporting that Pegler was awarded a Pulitzer prize and had "an income exceeding that of the President of the United States," Oliver Pilat reassures readers that "[d]espite frequent insinuations that he must be unbalanced, [Pegler] was sane by ordinary medical and legal standards." 122 Louise Weinberg, "Holmes's Failure," Michigan Law Review, 96, 1997: 691-723, p.691. Not so incidentally, Weinberg reads "The Path of the Law" simply as "a manifesto of American legal realism" (p.696). 123 Albert W. Alschuler, Law Without Values: The Life, Work, and Legacy of Justice Holmes (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000); the question is the title of his chapter 3. 124 Though they were at one time close friends, only a few months after James had written to Holmes as "my Wendly boy," he was complaining that Holmes's "logical and orderly mode of thinking" made him uncomfortable to be with; and a year or so later, he wrote to his brother Henry of Holmes's "cold-blooded, conscious egotism and conceit." The first quotation is from a letter from James to Holmes dated January 3rd, 1868, in Ralph Barton Perry, The Thought and Character of William James, 1 (Boston: Little, Brown, 1935), p.508; the second from a letter from James to Holmes dated May 15th, 1868, in Perry, id, p.514; and the third from a letter from William to Henry James dated October 2nd, 1869, in Perry, id, p.307. My source is Alschuler, Law Without Values [note 123], pp.36 and 216-7. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack The pinch is always here. Pent in under every system of moral rules are innumerable people whom it weighs upon, and goods which it represses; and these are always rumbling and grumbling in the background ... . See the abuses which the institution of private property covers ... the unnamed and unnameable sorrows which the tyranny, on the whole so beneficent, of the marriage institution brings to so many ... the wholesale loss of opportunity under our regime of so-called equality and industrialism ... . See our kindliness for the humble and the outcast, how it wars with the stern weeding-out which until now has been the condition of every perfection in the breed. See everywhere the 125 struggle and the squeeze. "Detachment": this is Rosal Yogat's word for what he finds disturbing about Holmes the man; 126 and perhaps it Constitution," 130 this can't be the whole story. Holmes's defenders argue that critics unfairly ignore the vast differences between the circumstances of his day and of ours; 131 his critics point out, in reply, that Holmes was sometimes at odds with more progressive colleagues on the Court. I'm not going to get embroiled in these controversies; but I will suggest that part of the problem, probably, is that since Dewey wrote his tribute there has been a significant shift not only in the extension but apparently also in the meaning of the word "liberal." What Dewey had in mind in calling Holmes a great liberal was, evidently, his willingness to allow the states to make is the mot juste. social experiments. Nowadays, however, while the When one turns to the controversies over Holmes's judicial practice, the first conjecture that comes to mind is that his admirers are simply focusing on different opinions from those that draw his detractors' attention: the admirers, probably, focus on his dissenting opinions in cases like Lochner and Abrams (where, in a memorable defense of the right to free speech, Holmes protested the imposition of a twenty-year sentence for the publication of "two leaflets that I believe the defendants had as much right to publish as the Government had to publish the Constitution ... now vainly invoked by them"); 127 while the detractors focus on his rulings in cases like Britt 128 and, invariably, Buck v. Bell, with that memorably grim line: "[t]hree generations of imbeciles are enough." 129 Still, given that Frankfurter quotes from Buck v. Bell, including this very line, in the course of his admiring essay on "Justice Holmes and the 125 James, "The Moral Philosopher and the Moral Life" [note 96], 313-4. (I say that this is "nowhere" found in Holmes; but of course it would have been more accurate to say, "to my knowledge, nowhere ... .") 126 Rosal Yogat, "Mr. Justice Holmes: Some Modern Views," University of Chicago Law Review, 31.2, 1964: 213-56. 127 Abrams v. United States, 250 U.S. 616, 629. (1919). 128 Britt [note 105], 268. 129 Buck v. Bell, 274 U.S. 200, 207 (1927). upshot Holmes favored in Lochner would be thought of as liberal, his reasoning would likely be perceived as conservative, as illiberal. 132 I suspect there is a fascinat- ing historico-socio-legal-linguistic-story to be told about when and how this shift took place, 133 and about the 130 Felix Frankfurter, "Justice Holmes and the Constitution," in Frankfurter, ed., Mr. Justice Holmes [note 63], 46-119, p.99. 131 It may be worthy of note that the ruling in Buck v. Bell is less than three pages long, and that only one Justice dissented. On sterilization laws across the U.S., see Paul A. Lombardo, Three Generations, No Imbeciles: Eugenics, the Supreme Court, and Buck v. Bell (Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2008), p. 294. On eugenics laws more generally, see Stephen Trombley, The Right to Reproduce: A History of Coercive Sterilization (London: Weidenfeld and Nicholson, 1988). 132 Dissenting from the majority in a 2005 Supreme Court case on the medical use of marijuana, Justice Thomas— hardly regarded as a liberal—writes: [T]he majority prevents states like California from devising drug policies that they have concluded provide much needed respite to the seriously ill. ... Our federalist system, properly understood, allows California and a growing number of other states to decide for themselves how to safeguard the health and welfare of their citizens. Gonzalez v. Raich, 125 S.Ct. 2195, 2238 (2005). 133 I take it that "liberal" does not, like "progressive" and "conservative," have any inherently indexical character; which is why I think there may be a shift in meaning, not only in reference. To judge by the interesting discussion in Palmer, "Hobbes, Holmes, and Hitler" [note 120], some elements of the shift seem already to have been on the way 27 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack much larger process of which it is probably part, a larger hard, that this proposition is true, or that this thing or process in which older understandings of right, liberty, kind or natural law is real. 135 etc., have been contested and expanded over and over (and doubtless, also, a fascinating psycho-philosophical Peirce criticizes the Cartesian notion of intuitive certain- story about why Holmes didn't, like Cardozo, see any of ty, and describes himself as a "contrite fallibilist, ready to this coming). Telling these stories, however, is beyond dump the whole cartload of his beliefs the moment my present powers; and it is time, anyway, to return to experience is against them"; the issues about the meaning of "pragmatism" with sustained attack on the Platonic, as well as the Cartesian, which I began. "quest for certainty"; 137 136 Dewey mounts a Holmes observes that "certainty generally is an illusion ... no concrete proposition is self6. Concluding Thoughts on the Old Legal Pragmatism and the New evident" (397). Peirce objects that Descartes' epistemology, which makes the individual the judge of truth, is "viciously individualistic," and contrasts it with 134 "Was Holmes really a pragmatist?" —bad question. We the method of science, which relies on interpersonal, know that Holmes didn't officially ally himself with objective standards; Holmes contrasts the objective, pragmatism, and that he had reservations about some of external legal use of terms like "malice" or "intent" with Peirce's and, especially, James's ideas; we know that their subjective, moral use. there were many other influences on his thinking— the arguments of moral philosophers and theologians: among them Mill, Bentham, Austin, etc., etc.. But we "it is not the reasoning that determines what the should also be aware of the many affinities of Holmes's conclusion shall be, but the conclusion that determines thinking with ideas from the classical pragmatist what the reasoning shall be. This is sham reasoning"; tradition in philosophy—affinities which, as we can now Holmes writes that judges think they are calculating see, go far beyond the similarity between his articulation legally-correct answers when really they are relying on of the working attorney's conception of what it means to perhaps unconscious policy preferences. Peirce writes to say that the current law in Massachusetts is thus and so, James that "it is of the very essence of [pragmatism] that and Peirce's of what it means to say that this diamond is belief is expectation of the future in all cases," 138 Peirce complains about 140 139 and Dewey observes that pragmatism "does not insist upon antecedent by 1945. Robin L. West, "Liberalism Rediscovered: A Pragmatic Definition of the Liberal Vision," University of Pittsburgh Law Review, 46, 1985: 673-738; and Laura Kalman, The Strange Career of Legal Liberalism (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1996) are focused on more recent developments. 134 Student Note, "Holmes, Peirce, and Legal Pragmatism," Yale Law Journal, 84, 1975: 1123-1140, and Hantzis [note 6] argue affinities between Holmes and Peirce. Thomas Grey, "Holmes and Legal Pragmatism," Stanford Law Review, 41, 1989: 787-870 argues affinities between Holmes and Rorty. H. Pohlman, Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes and Utilitarian Jurisprudence (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1984) and Patrick J. Kelley, "Was Holmes a Pragmatist? Reflections on a New Twist to an Old Argument," Southern Illinois Law Journal, 14, 1990: 427-67 argue Holmes's affinities with utilitarian positivism. (It may be worth noting that Peirce describes pragmatism as a kind of "prope-positivism," i.e., as broadly akin to Comte's ideas, though far more tolerant of metaphysics than classical positivism. See Collected Papers [note 27], 5.423 (1905).) 28 phenomena, but upon phenomena, ... the possibilities of action"; consequent 141 Holmes's philosophy of law is forward-looking, calling for judges to "consider and weigh the ends of legislation, the means 135 Peirce, "How to Make Our Ideas Clear," Collected Papers [note 27], 5.388-410 (1878). 136 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27] 1.11 (c.1897). 137 John Dewey, The Quest for Certainty [note 97]. 138 Cf. Note, "Holmes, Peirce, and Legal Pragmatism" [note 134], pp.1126-1134. What Holmes means when he writes of morality as "subjective," I believe, is not that what is right depends on what a person thinks is right, but that moral appraisal must refer to inner, mental states such as intentions and the like. 139 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 1.57 (c.1896). 140 Id, 8.294 (1904). 141 John Dewey, "The Development of American Pragmatism," in Philosophy and Civilization (New York: Putnam, 1931; Capricorn edition, 1963), 13-35, p.24. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack of attaining them, and the cost" (403). In the context of pragmatism-as-method, specific philosophical doctrines his agapism, a cosmological theory of how order might such as James's or Dewey's conception of truth, evolve from chaos, Peirce writes of "the law of mind": Dewey's political philosophy, 146 145 or as well as elements of 147 "ideas tend to spread continuously and to affect certain Holmes's jurisprudence others that stand to them in a peculiar relation of ed, and sometimes in distorted, forms. Nor is it a simple affectibility"; 142 —often, however, in simplifi- Holmes writes that "[t]he development matter of each writer taking one or another of these of our law has gone on for nearly a thousand years, like elements as key; most, apparently, have drawn on the development of a plant, each generation taking the several. next step, mind, like matter, simply obeying a law of spontaneous growth" (398). In short: Holmes may not be Things are further complicated because those who officially on the team, but there is certainly much of the appeal to Peirce's or James's or Dewey's conceptions of spirit of classical pragmatism in his thinking. 143 truth don't always seem to realize that their concerns were far removed from legal propositions (and because "Is contemporary legal neo-'pragmatism' really pragma- those who appeal to Rorty's cynicism about truth—or, as tism?"—another pretty fruitless question. Despite the he prefers to say, holding the concept at arms' length, Foucauldian fogginess, Alberstein is undeniably correct "truth"—don't always seem to realize how thoroughly on one point: the discourse of legal pragmatism from this cynicism undermines the very idea of justice); Holmes to the present has hardly been univocal. the wretchedly ambiguous use of "foundationalism" and Holmes's philosophy of law eschews free-floating "anti-foundationalism" 149 encouraged by 148 Rorty by in and extrapolated by legal scholars to abstractions, and disavows the search for necessary and epistemology, sufficient conditions that specify the essence of all law; jurisprudence; and by a persistent false equation of but, like the philosophy of the classical pragmatist tradi- "anti-essentialist" and "anti-abstraction" with "anti- tion, it is deeply theoretical. So it is far removed from theoretical." the anti-theoretical stance of many contemporary legal The conceptual trap set by "foundationalism" and "anti- neo-pragmatists. foundationalism" is, in brief, this. In epistemology, And by now we can discern, in the mix of overlapping "foundationalism" has at least three senses; in the first, and competing recent conceptions of legal pragmatism, it refers to a family of theories of epistemic justification elements of pragmatism in its (present) ordinary- characterized by their reliance on a distinction between language sense; elements derived from the classical pragmatist tradition in philosophy; and elements from Rortyesque neo-pragmatism—which is in virtually every important respect diametrically opposed to Peircean pragmaticism. 144 Moreover, the philosophical elements from classical pragmatism include, at least as often as 142 Peirce, Collected Papers [note 27], 6.103 (1902). In this regard Kellog's approach in The Formative Essays of Justice Holmes [note 91], seems to be somewhat in the same spirit as mine. 144 See Susan Haack, "'We pragmatists ...'; Peirce and Rorty in Conversation" (1997), reprinted in Haack, Manifesto of a Passionate Moderate: Unfashionable Essays (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1998), 31-47, and in Pragmatism, Old and New [note36], 675-96. 143 145 See, for example, Tamanaha, Realistic Socio-Legal Theory [note 16], and "A Pragmatic Response to the Embarrassing Problems of Ideology Critique in Socio-Legal Studies," in Morales, Renascent Pragmatism [note 20], 4971. 146 See, for example, Posner, Law, Pragmatism, and Democracy [note19], 99-115. 147 See, for example, William G. Weaver, "The 'Democracy of Self Devotion': Oliver Wendell Holmes, Jr., and Pragmatism," in Morales, Renascent Pragmatism [note 20], 3-30. 148 See Susan Haack, "Epistemology Legalized: Or, Truth, Justice, and the American Way," 49 American Journal of Jurisprudence, 49, 2004: 43-61. 149 See Susan Haack, Evidence and Inquiry: A Pragmatist nd Reconstruction of Epistemology (1993; 2 , expanded ed., Amherst, NY: Prometheus Books, 2009), chapter 9, for disambiguation. 29 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack basic ("foundational") and derived beliefs; in the second, apparently assume that legal pragmatism must be anti- to a conception of epistemology as an a priori discipline theoretical because it is anti-essentialist. But Luban's the task of which is to provide the foundation of all formula, "result-oriented, historically-minded antiform- legitimate claims to knowledge; and in the third, to the alism," briefly captures some key elements of Holmes's idea that our standards of better and worse evidence, jurisprudence quite well; and Tamanaha's reference to more and less justified beliefs, must be, not merely the "middle way" captures something important to the conventional, but grounded in some relation of justifica- tenor of the old-pragmatist tradition. tion and truth. Only the third has an analogue in legal *** theory: the idea that legal rules, to be (in a nonepistemic sense) justified, must be grounded in some relation to (presumably, moral) values. But Holmes's In 2004, concluding my brief history of the account is not clearly anti-foundationalist in this sense: fragmentation of philosophical pragmatism, I wrote that: while it repudiates the idea that what the law is may be deduced from some overriding set of moral principles, it also urges that judges look to the social benefits and disadvantages of their rulings, and it is if anything overoptimistic about the connection between the evolution of law and moral progress. The false equation of "anti-essentialist" and "antitheoretical" has been compounded by some unhappy developments in the use of the word "theory": a tooready assumption that "theory" must mean "moral, social or political theory" (which are really only a couple of sub-classes of the vast variety of types of theory); and, relatedly, the specialized sense recently taken on by "Theory"—now with that imposing upper-case "T"—to connote this or that (feminist, postcolonialist, etc.) [i]t is easy to get hung up on the question of which variants qualify as authentic pragmatism; but probably it is better—potentially more fruitful, and appropriately forward-looking—to ask, rather, what we can borrow from the riches of classical pragmatism, and what we can salvage 151 from the intellectual shipwreck of the new. Here, exploring the fragmentation of legal pragmatism, I have suggested a reading of Holmes's conception of law informed by ideas from the classical pragmatist tradition in philosophy: an interpretation in which "The Path of the Law" leads us to a comprehensive theoretical vision of the law as a vast congeries of legal systems, each local to its place and time, and all responding, some more and some less successsfully, to human needs and to the conflicts that inevitably arise in any society. 152 principle for "reading" literary or legal texts. Returning to my opening quotations, we see that, like Atiyah, Schneider and Ingram are apparently using "pragmatism" in its ordinary-language rather than its philosophical sense; that Leiter has apparently misconstrued the purport of Holmes's description of the law as involving "prophecies" of what judges will decide; 150 150 and that Grey, Posner, and Tamanaha Leiter refers readers to my "Pragmatism," in Jonathan Dancy and Ernest Sosa, eds., A Companion to Epistemology (Oxford: Blackwell, 1992), 351-6, and to Richard Warner, "Why Pragmatism? The Puzzling Place of Pragmatism in Critical Theory" [note 14] "for sturdier and more 30 substantial accounts of pragmatism, with affinities to my own." Leiter, "Rethinking Legal Realism" [note 17], 303, n.156. Leiter's "more substantial" is apparently intended in contradistinction to the idea that pragmatism is trivial or banal, as suggested by Richard Rorty in "The Banality of Pragmatism and the Poetry of Justice," Southern California Law Review, 63, 1990: 1811-1820, and Thomas Grey in "Holmes and Legal Pragmatism" [note 134]. But while it is true that neither I nor Warner interpret pragmatism as empty or banal, Leiter's suggestion that our conceptions of pragmatism are akin to his is mistaken: Warner's understanding of pragmatism is quite different from mine; and neither his nor my understanding of pragmatism is even close to Leiter's. 151 Haack, "Pragmatism, Old and New" [note 36], p.58. 152 My thanks to Mark Migotti for helpful comments on more than one draft, and to John Finnis for helpful suggestions on a near-final version; to David Hollander, in the University of Miami Law Library, for his help in tracking Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ON LEGAL PRAGMATISM: WHERE DOES “THE PATH OF THE LAW” LEAD US? Susan Haack down relevant materials; to Robert Lane, for his help in finding Peirce's earliest uses of the word "pragmatism" and of the phrase "paper doubts"; and to audience members when this paper was presented in the Law Schools at the University of Miami, the Jagiellonian University, Kraków, the University of Oslo, and the University of Pennsylvania, and in the Department of Economics at the University of Missouri, Kansas City. 31 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: emphasized legal reform, motivated by a reaction LAW (LIKE SCIENCE) AS SOCIAL INQUIRY against Frederic R. Kellogg George Washington University frederickellogg@cs.com “mechanical” jurisprudence. In the previous century, the false certainty of “formalist” and Holmes had (1872a, 92) defined law as prediction of what courts will enforce, which was later interpreted as judicial behaviorism or instrumentalism. In essence, it was entirely different. I am grateful for the opportunity to explore with you an aspect of pragmatism that I believe to be underappreciated: its philosophy of law. In the brief time available I would like to elucidate legal fallibilism as a distinctive theory of law, focusing on its roots in the early essays of Oliver Wendell Holmes Jr. Then I will address its contribution to a more general social theory of inquiry (as a sociology of legal knowledge), and finally touch on the merits of this as a research program for philosophy. Legal inquiry connects everyday problems with function and interaction of discrete communities of inquiry, both expert and lay. Moreover, it provides insight into the relation of natural and normative inquiry. For a joint understanding of these two traditionally distinct areas of knowledge, we may look to Peirce and Oliver Wendell Holmes Jr., respectively. As my time is limited I will discuss Holmes, and then make a comparison with Peirce that would surely have horrified both of them. Both presumptive members of the Metaphysical Club of Cambridge, the two men were as distant in their personal relations as they were close in their philosophical radicalism. scholarship. To borrow a phrase from Peirce, Holmes has been kidnapped—by the conventional paradigm of analytical legal positivism, long dominant in western legal philosophy. He is commonly associated with twentieth century legal realism, and you are surely aware of the Scandinavian legal realists. Early twentieth legal contemporary that Anglo-American common law “decides the case first and determines the principle afterwards,” in a process of gradual cumulative classification and generalization that he called “successive approximation.” He cautions against judges giving premature reasons in deciding unfamiliar cases, and advocates highly particularized decisions in the early stage of inquiry into new classes of realism social was and influenced behavioral by apply a standard of prudence, or the foreseeability of harm under novel conditions. Holmes drew on John Stuart Mill’s criticism of the syllogism, which Mill saw as reasoning not from general to particular but from “particulars to particulars.” In his famous System of Logic (1843), which Holmes read in 1867, Mill declared that the general is simply used as a guide. But for Holmes in his 1870 essay, the relevant general cannot be used as a guide for new particulars, because it does not yet exist. How does it come to be? As new problems arise and new disputes are decided, gradually a pattern emerges. “It is only after a series of determinations on the same subject-matter, that it becomes necessary to ‘reconcile the cases,’ as it is First, this requires a break with conventional Holmes century Holmes wrote in the 1870s. In the first (1870), he notes dispute. The judge, assisted by the jury, should simply professional and expert knowledge. It explores the Charles The evidence is found in two formative papers that then science. It called, that is, by a true induction to state the principle which has until then been obscurely felt. And this statement is often modified more than once by new decisions before the abstracted general rule takes its final shape. A well settled legal doctrine embodies the work of many minds, and has been tested in form as well as substance by trained critics whose practical interest it is to resist it at every step.” (1870, 77). He would later Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: LAW (LIKE SCIENCE) AS SOCIAL INQUIRY Frederic R. Kellogg emphasize that such generalization is influenced by American cases, broad reading in philosophy as well as feedback and adjustment within society. law, an attitude toward knowledge shared with his friends of the Metaphysical Club, and the influences on I. Normative inquiry, and normative knowledge, begins in them from the Scottish Enlightenment, applied to their law with disturbances in the social fabric channeled into readings of Kant, Hegel, and Darwin (Kellogg, 2007). This systematized and participatory dispute resolution. mix of influences has been said to have led pragmatism toward a radically naturalized reading of Kant and To illustrate, let’s take an imaginary visit to Copenhagen Hegel.” (Margolis, 2010) harbor back in the days of sail. With the vagaries of wind and tide there must have been constant collisions You may see elements of a Darwinized Hegel in Holmes’s bringing ship owners into the courts claiming money for approach to rule-making, perhaps influenced by his only loss of cargo and damage. Imagine a detailed account admitted mentor Chauncey Wright, who in 1873 unfolding in the courtroom of how two ships collided, published an influential essay “The Evolution of Self- perhaps at night. When did one crew see the other ship, Consciousness,” written at the encouragement of no less what did the crew do then? Sailing is tricky and than Charles Darwin himself. Holmes appears to have complicated, and in the absence of a clear error, we’ll absorbed Wright’s attitude, and he took it in a different assume a fair hearing so that the judgment goes against direction, toward the development (he avoids the term the the “evolution”) of legal intelligence, as part of a socialized circumstances. Can we fairly say the case was decided ordering process. And now you see what he implied in by a rule of law? defining law as prediction of what courts will do. Law is Over time similar collisions occur and prudent practices not a set system of rules with a preexisting answer for develop to the point where the courts can and will say, every new case. It is a constantly developing system of yes, this ship or that was burdened and failed to display classification. vessel that was least prudent under a certain light or post a lookout or douse a certain sail to avoid the collision. An illustration of this might be the Two years later Holmes writes another important essay display of all those colored lights on ships at night, (1872b). Here he addresses a more difficult issue. Most identifying sailboats, anchored boats, tugboats, barges. legal cases do not really match the simulation I just gave. Their first introduction led to cautionary rules and They come into a context of preexisting law. Difficult thence to decisions and legal standards and rules. Thus cases often seem to be enmeshed between two (or does the class of “collision cases” develop into general more) opposing precedents or generals. The example he standards and rules, over time. uses is the conflict of nuisance with property rights, like the battle between neighboring landowners over the II. Legal normativity is a web or network of standards placement and height of a wall. Upon repeated emerging from disparate practices and woven together instances, in the absence of legislation, the courts will by professionals whose mission it is to impose coherence, eventually work out a formula for placement and height. predictability, and consistency. Thus are opposing generals reconciled over time, again through fallibilist inquiry. This is not, I hasten to say, a precise historical account. It is a loose simulation drawn from the 1870 essay by However, this is hardly the conventional view. Holmes, which in turn is the product of several dominant analytical approach to jurisprudence views law influences: a close study of 19 th century English and The as an authoritative and comprehensive body of doctrine. 33 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: LAW (LIKE SCIENCE) AS SOCIAL INQUIRY Frederic R. Kellogg The assumption that it always contains an answer fails to decisions, which is so far arbitrary that it might equally explain the persistence of difficulty and uncertainty— well have been drawn a little further to the one side or dare I say novelty. This attitude gives rise to skepticism, the other. (1872b, 119) and many legal realists went to the opposite extreme in seeing uncertain cases as “legally indeterminate.” This Holmes suggests a process whereby new experience falls opens or into a grey area between existing generals, eventually instrumentalism—law is the sum of subjective influences revealing a new pattern which first appears as a “line,” on judges, or their immediate sense of the “best” ultimately redefining the generals themselves. the door to judicial behaviorism consequences. In a moment I will ask whether this normative model has III. In the problem of the doubtful case we find the any parallels to natural inquiry. Can the two learn from advantage of pragmatism as a theory of law. The each other? The influential “Edinburgh School” of the analytical model leads to an all-or-nothing dualism. The sociology of scientific knowledge (SSK) has advanced a putative certainty of analytical fundamentalism is remarkably similar classification model of scientific opposed by a cynical subjectivism, even relativism. inquiry, emphasizing that scientific knowledge proceeds Pragmatism sees the doubtful case as a stage of inquiry from particulars to particulars, and that “every act of 1 classification has the form of a judgement, every act and classification. changes the basis for the next act, every act is defeasible In his 1873 essay, Holmes proposes an alternative to the and revisable. . . .” (Barnes et al., 1996, ix). I have found analytical model. In the doubtful case, opposing that there is much to be learned from a comparison here generals are not reconciled either by analytical logic or of the interaction between particulars and generals, and judicial behaviorism or instrumentalism, but again by a the role of communities of inquiry, in the cumulative process social of experimental, successive growth of both legal and scientific knowledge. approximation. He applies the earlier cumulative model of 1870 to the problem of resolution of conflicts among But first I should address whether Holmes’s model is rules and precedents. Again, his approach is, relevant for contemporary law. Does law really follow “particularize first, generalize later.” Here is the key patterned judgments by communities of inquiry, as passage: Holmes suggested 140 years ago, or is everything handled by legislation and administrative rulemaking? The growth of the law is very apt to take place in this way: Two widely different cases suggest a general There is a danger today of being kidnapped by the distinction, which is a clear one when stated broadly. dominant analytical model of law dating at least from But as new cases cluster around the opposite poles, and Jean Radin and Thomas Hobbes and reinforced by Hans begin to approach each other, the distinction becomes Kelsen and John Austin (not to mention Napoleon more difficult to trace; the determinations are made one Bonaparte!) Law is the creation of the sovereign, or a way or the other on a very slight preponderance of code, or a set of texts or other authorities—and feeling, rather than on articulate reason; and at last a embodied in a static analytical matrix. This view is so mathematical line is arrived at by the contact of contrary entrenched that Holmes is conventionally viewed as within the analytical positivist tradition. I have argued 1 Both untenable positions stem from the positivist, analytical model of law, viewed as having a fixed boundary with definable contents. See Kellogg, 2009. 34 for 30 years that he rejected the analytical model. I have to concede that he made comments that may sound Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: LAW (LIKE SCIENCE) AS SOCIAL INQUIRY Frederic R. Kellogg sympathetic to the analytical model—he was, after all, a What are the key elements here? 1. We are looking at judge. But careful examination reveals that he cases not singly, as raising a question of existing law consistently returned to the 1873 line-drawing analogy— against a synchronic analytical background, but as stages the classification model of law—throughout 50 years on of inquiry into social problems, and against a diachronic the bench, applying it even to legislation and background. constitutional law (Kellogg 2007). judges,” the guiding intelligence is not individual but 2. Notwithstanding the role of “great social—hence it implies a socialized epistemology. 3. Can we find a classification model in contemporary law? Inquiry itself is generated not by dispassionate curiosity How about a new problem like assisted suicide? This but by conflict, and is far messier than any ideal model class of dispute started out as a series of criminal of dialogue. prosecutions of doctors for murder, until the opposing preexisting generals to which we look backwards even claim of personal autonomy got some traction, from while plotting new cases in relation to them. 5. The constitutional language, applied to changing medical judicial role of comparing and contrasting is best circumstances. The problem soon found its way to the understood as an incremental and cumulative line- appellate courts. In 1999 Professor Cass Sunstein wrote drawing. a book called A Case at a time: Judicial Minimalism on distinct professional community of inquiry, but acting the Supreme Court, in which he cautioned the same within a network of other communities, both expert and thing as Holmes did in 1870—decide the cases one at a lay. 7. The interaction between disparate communities time, it’s often premature to lay down a sweeping operates as a “feedback loop” from judicial decisions to general rule. Ultimately, we may need legislation, but their effects, which feed new experience back into the even that can’t come too soon, before the experimental judicial system. 4. Inquiry takes place in a context of 6. Judges are best seen as members of a stage, which includes a process of feedback and adjustment. Legislation is part of the process of inquiry. IV. Pragmatism replaces the analytical problem of “legal indeterminacy” with a study of inquiry into uncertainty, One implication of this is to undermine the classical leading to classification, as an aspect of the sociology of model of democratic social choice, famously criticized by (legal) knowledge. Kenneth Arrow. Social choice is constantly ongoing outside the ballot box, for good or ill, in the process of These are some of the principal insights of legal conflict resolution, influenced by feedback from various fallibilism for the pragmatist theory of inquiry. Can this relevant communities. As with assisted suicide, each normative study of law enlighten our understanding of successive decision responds to feedback from diverse natural inquiry, or of inquiry in general? communities of interest, which may include medical, legal, and academic professionals, senior citizens, Peirce and Holmes: the Real and the Right as Ordering lobbying groups, and so on—even philosophers! Every Concepts decision is influenced by social adjustment and the adoption of new practices, like new medical procedures Kenneth Stikkers puts Peirce in the forefront of the and living wills. The classical democratic model falls history of sociology of knowledge (2009). He notes that short in ignoring this continuing process of conflict and Peirce had already suggested, prior to Dilthey and adjustment. Durkheim and without any apparent benefit from the insights of Marx, that the forms of human knowing are fundamentally forms of social life, without reducing the 35 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: LAW (LIKE SCIENCE) AS SOCIAL INQUIRY Frederic R. Kellogg latter to the forms of economic life. It is unfortunate Peirce extends this naturalist formula all the way up, to that Holmes and Peirce were not more compatible. If metaphysical questions concerning the “real.” It also they had been more inclined to engage each other, famously implies the element of “construction” of the perhaps the combination of Peirce’s breadth with real as a social phenomenon. But it takes naturalism Holmes’s empirical and historical focus might have only so far, and leaves the discussion of inquiry and illuminated parallels between natural and normative social construction still uncomfortably abstract. inquiry and the role of “umbrella concepts” such as the We should be wary of assuming that “inquiry” is a “real” and the “right.” natural or endemic condition. It is certainly not rooted Let us examine a famous passage in which Peirce in pure curiosity or always done in the antiseptic context addresses the role of inquiry in constituting what we of a library or a laboratory. understand as the “real”: inquiry is prompted by doubt. What is doubt? How Peirce emphasizes that does it arise and operate? How does inquiry then occur? The real, then, is that which, sooner or later, information The doubt-belief formula needs to acknowledge that and reasoning would finally result in, and which is doubt must have its own history and physiology. Legal therefore independent of the vagaries of me and you. doubt is driven by the problem of disputes flowing into Thus the very origin of the conception involves the the courts. notion of a COMMUNITY, without definite limits, and Holmes, who fought in the American Civil War, was capable of complete information, so that reality depends acutely aware that conflictual doubt could take many on the ultimate decision of the community. . . .Reality forms, including the desire for revenge, and be resolved consists in the agreement that the whole community in other ways, including by violence. This doubt is rooted, then, in conflict. would eventually come to. (Peirce 1984, 239, 241, 252) Since Peirce and Dewey, the cutting edge of fallibilism Peirce held that the social impulse, the desire to studies has been in the history and philosophy of reconcile our personal habits with those of our science, influenced by more recent texts such as those neighbors, leads us to believe in the “independently by Thomas Kuhn, Imre Lakatos, Paul Feyerabend, Larry Real.” The real, then, is for Peirce an ordering concept. Laudan, and many others. Empirical studies of fallibilism Inevitably we find that others hold views different from are to be found in the burgeoning studies of actual ours, and sooner or later the strength of our tenacity is research programs, including the “strong programme” of worn away. Unless we make ourselves hermits, we shall the University of Edinburgh, where I held a MacCormick necessarily influence each other’s opinion, so that the Fellowship in 2009. problem becomes how to fixate belief, not in the individual merely, but in the community as a whole. I was struck there by the remarkable similarities of the (Peirce 1986, 250) “strong programme” of science studies to the Holmes model of legal inquiry. I have already quoted passages Peirce’s model of knowledge as inquiry is radically from the signal Edinburgh text, Scientific Knowledge: A naturalist. It is rooted in the doubt-belief formula, which Sociological Analysis (Barnes et al., 1996). There also, 2 the model of inquiry is reasoning from particulars to Dewey later elucidated as a theory of social inference. 2 For Ralph Sleeper, the key to Dewey’s logic was understanding inference “as a real event of transformational force and power, causally real in the 36 emergence of new features of things ‘entering the inferential function.’ It takes inference as action, as behavior that causes changes in reality through interaction with things.” (1986, 83). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: LAW (LIKE SCIENCE) AS SOCIAL INQUIRY Frederic R. Kellogg particulars, classification, a social with and an interactive emphasis on process of conceptual notion that there is always an a priori correct answer to any doubtful case. transformation. Comparing the Holmes model of law with the Edinburgh model of science opens up the Missing from the analytical model is any detailed connection of two hitherto separate areas of knowledge, concern with methods of research, the interaction of and heralds an expanded relevance of sociology of professional and lay communities of inquiry, actor- knowledge for philosophy. network theory, the social nature of research traditions, and many other aspects commonly found in Turning to normative inquiry, even more apparent is the contemporary science studies. Here lies rich potential role of the “right” as an ordering concept. The notion of for a new generation of legal research. right directly influences action, even as the notion of the real does so less directly. The literature on the right is There are other important aspects of Holmes’s early distinctly structured in a hierarchical manner, indeed research that have been widely ignored and deserve governed by the concept of justice, itself a highly more extended attention than I have time for. Soon structural idea. But there are two separate bodies of after the two essays just quoted, he delved into legal literature on the “right,” the legal and the moral. history and anthropology, leading to his 1881 treatise Differentiating the legal from the moral right is a vast The Common Law, incorporating further insights. body of literature addressing such notions as legitimacy, authority and procedure. In contrast to the analytical For example, contemporary normative ideas and approach, which has dominated this body of work at practices, even the modern rules of liability for the ships least since Hobbes, Holmes shows how the legal right is colliding in Copenhagen Harbor, have roots in the distant in constant transformation. past, in primitive notions, which are given new reasons even while the original practices remain. For example, V. Analytical positivism maps legal knowledge as a fixed the limitation of liability in admiralty law is a product of matrix. While a formalist positivism has been robustly the ancient desire for vengeance, which was mitigated challenged in science, it remains dominant in law. by the “primitive” practice of surrender of the offending Holmes’s early research is the first distinct model of law instrument of harm. in transition as a system of social classification. personal injury was a historical replacement of the For Holmes, legal inquiry into ancient blood feud, retaining survivals of its ancient past. What is missing from the contemporary body of legal The process of replacement of primitive notions with literature is found in the literature of science studies: a putatively “rational” models has been messy, chaotic, detailed critique of the social system of inquiry and uneven, classification itself. Analytical jurisprudence is blind to Habermasian ideal conditions of dialogue. this, because it is rooted in an individualist and static abstract and idealized models of inquiry, its actual epistemology. John Austin focused on the nature of nature can be examined in historical detail, warts and all. legal rights as fixed commands. utterly incompatible with Rawlsian or Unlike H.L.A. Hart turned instead to the nature of law as a body of rules, revealed Having reached the limit of my time, I will end with a in a close study of legal language. Ronald Dworkin took provocative late comment by Holmes in 1899, suggesting exception to the model of rules, making the case for the that his diachronic map is applicable to the moral realm, operation of “principles.” Rather than undermining the indeed to the realm of ideas in general: positivist model, Dworkin effectively preserved the 37 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 ANOTHER FORM OF FALLIBILISM: LAW (LIKE SCIENCE) AS SOCIAL INQUIRY Frederic R. Kellogg It is perfectly proper to regard and study the law simply Holmes brings to the pragmatic theory of inquiry a more as a great anthropological document. It is proper to distinct focus on history and morphology. He suggests in resort to it to discover what ideals of society have been this passage that the bones of human metaphysics lie strong enough to reach that final form of expression, or barely concealed in the historical record, and that their what have been the changes in dominant ideals from connection with human conduct and social change is century to century. It is proper to study it as an exercise palpable. in the morphology and transformation of human ideas. (1899, 212) References Barnes, Barry, David Bloor, & John Henry. 1996. Scientific Knowledge: A Sociological Analysis. Chicago: Chicago University Press. Holmes, Oliver Wendell. 1870. “Codes, and the Arrangement of the Law,” in Kellogg (1984), 77. ____1872a “Book Notice” reprinted in Kellogg (1984), 91 ____1872b “The Theory of Torts” reprinted in Kellogg (1984), 95 ____1881. The Common Law. Boston, Little Brown & Co. ____1899 “Law in Science and Science in Law” Collected Papers at 212. Harcourt, Brace and Company. Kellogg, Frederic R. 1984. The Formative Essays of Justice Holmes: the Making of an American Legal Philosophy. Westport & London: Greenwood Press. _____. 2007. Oliver Wendell Holmes Jr., Legal Theory, and Judicial Restraint. Cambridge University Press. _______. 2009. “The Construction of Legal Positivism and the Myth of Legal Indeterminacy.” ssrn.com/abstract=1536124 38 Margolis, Joseph. 2010. Pragmatism’s Advantage. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Mill, J.S. 1843. A System of Logic, Ratiocinative and Inductive. Peirce, Charles. 1984. Writings of Charles S. Peirce: A Chronological Edition, vol. 2, 1867-1871. Bloomington: Indiana University Press. _____. 1986. Writings of Charles S. Peirce: A Chronological Edition, vol. 3, 1872-1878. Bloomington: Indiana University Press. Sleeper, Ralph. 1986. The Necessity of Pragmatism: John Dewey‘s Conception of Philosophy. Yale University Press. Stikkers, Kenneth, et al. 2009. John Dewey Between Pragmatism and Constructivism. New York: Fordham University Press. Sunstein, Cass R. 1999. One Case at a Time: Judicial Minimalism on the Supreme Court, Cambridge and London: Harvard University Press Wright, Chauncey. 1873. “The Evolution of Self Consciousness.” In Philosophical Discussions. New York: Henry Holt & Co., 1877. II. District of Columbia v. Heller, 554 U.S. 570 (2008) LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO Heller is as of this moment the defining opinion for INFORMATION PRODUCTION Scalia’s jurisprudential philosophy, and therefore, it Brian E. Butler University of North Carolina at Asheville bbutler@unca.edu 1 seems for the contemporary Supreme Court. The facts were, indeed, close to perfect for implementation of his theory. There was a clear Constitutional text; the “bear arms” clause of the Second Amendment (“A well regulated Militia, being necessary to the security of a I. Introduction free State, the right of the people to keep and bear Arms shall not be infringed”), and very few (if any) precedents In this paper I argue that through an analysis of Richard Posner’s How Judges Think as well as Michael Dorf and Charles Sabel’s “A Constitution of Democratic Experimentalism,” a conception of the legal process, and the judge’s position within it, as an information production system is offered that is true to the tradition of philosophical pragmatism (especially that of John Dewey). This is in contrast to Antonin Scalia’s jurisprudential theory, “public meaning originalism,” that to worry about. Further, the facts were quite simple: the District of Columbia had a set of codes that made it extremely difficult to legally posses a handgun. A oneyear license was possible but rare and only allowed via being issued by the chief of police. Heller, a D.C. special police officer applied for a permit and was refused. He filed suit under the Second Amendment. The District Court dismissed, the Court of Appeals for the D.C. Circuit reversed and the Supreme Court granted certiorari. offers an explicitly information excluding conception of the status of the judge. Through an examination of a defining opinion for Scalia’s interpretive philosophy, Heller, a United States Supreme Court opinion that interprets the Second Amendment’s “right to bear arms” clause, and the expressed aims of the jurisprudential theories of Scalia, Posner, Dorf and Sabel, I claim that a pragmatic conception of law as an information producing device is attractive and compatible with both rule of law virtues and democratic governance. This conclusion becomes quite apparent from an analysis of the features of democratic experimentalism. While this analysis is somewhat parochial, being attached to cases and theorists writing within the United States legal tradition and a somewhat peculiar American fixation on guns, it is hoped that the move from a picture of law The majority opinion, written by Scalia, reads as if the Court has officially adopted his originalist methodology. As it states, “In interpreting this text, we are guided by the principle that ‘[t]he Constitution was written to be understood by the voters; its words and phrases were used in their normal and ordinary as distinguished from technical meaning.” Of course for him this is the normal meaning of the founding generation. Through investigation of the textual structure of the amendment as well as the normal meaning of the text at the time of the founding the majority opinion finds that the Second Amendment “protects an individual right to possess a firearm unconnected with service in a militia, and to use that arm for traditionally lawful purposes, such as selfdefense within the home.” 2 from purposive information exclusion to a more active position in social experimentation might be translatable to other contexts. 1 District of Columbia v. Heller, 554 U.S. 570 (2008) Note: Heller is only available as a “slip” opinion; its pagination will change when the opinion is officially published. In the slip opinion the opinion and each dissent starts at page 1. 2 Ibid, p. 3. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler 6 The Court does this by offering a reading of the text the Second Amendment.” based upon the following analysis. “the inherent right of self-defense has been central to First, the Court Therefore, the Court holds divides the text into a “prefatory clause” and an the Second Amendment right. “operative clause.” Then it explains that, “apart from amounts to a prohibition of an entire class of ‘arms’ that the clarifying function, a prefatory clause does not limit is overwhelmingly chosen by American society for that 3 lawful purpose. The prohibition extends, moreover, to Therefore, it seems, if the original meaning of the the home, where the need for defense of self, family, operative clause is reasonably and fairly clear, reference and property is most acute. Under any of the standards to the prefatory clause becomes unnecessary. The of scrutiny that we have applied to enumerated Court’s analysis of the “operative clause” is a tortured constitutional rights, banning from the home ‘the most wonder. First, the “right of the people” is found to be preferred firearm in the nation to ‘keep’ and use for unambiguously a right of individuals, not of collective or protection of one’s home and family’ would fail any type of corporate rights. Therefore the Court finds a constitutional muster.” strong presumption that the Second Amendment Right is judgment of the Court of Appeals and the D.C. handgun exercised individually and belongs to all Americans. “ban” was found unconstitutional. Next, “to keep and bear Arms” it is found that the opinion also noted that “nothing in our opinion should or expand the scope of the operative clause.” th 7 The handgun ban The Court affirmed the Importantly, the meaning of “arms” in the 18 century was no different be taken to cast doubt on longstanding prohibitions on than today’s meaning. In addition, “to bear” is found by the possession of firearms by felons and the mentally ill, the Court’s majority to mean to “carry” for the purpose or laws forbidding the carrying of firearms in sensitive 4 of “confrontation.” From this it is concluded that “bear places such as schools and government buildings, or laws arms” was unambiguously used to refer to the carrying imposing of weapons outside of an organized militia.” commercial sale of arms.” Not only this, but the Court conditions and qualifications on the also accepts that the holding should be limited to the To bolster such an analysis a public meaning originalism types of weapons in common use at the time. points to public historical sources. Scalia claims that these sources show that the Second Amendment Both Stevens and Breyer wrote dissents. Stevens starts codified a pre-existing right that had “nothing whatever his by defining the issue as whether the Second 5 to do with service is a militia.” Further, the Court finds amendment protects any gun rights for nonmilitary that the phrase “security of a free state,” the word purposes. He also states that, “The Second Amendment “state” means “the people composing a particular nation was adopted to protect the right of the people of each of or community.” To support this reading the opinion then the several States to maintain a well-regulated militia. It switches away from Constitutional text and surveys post- was a response to concerns raised during the ratification ratification summaries and treatises, pre-Civil War case of the Constitution that the power of Congress to disarm law, post Civil War legislation and constitutional the state militias and create a standing army posed an commentators and earlier Supreme Court precedents. intolerable threat to the sovereignty of the several From this Scalia concludes, “nothing in our precedents States.” Further, Stevens argues that Miller, the Court’s forecloses our adoption of the original understanding of only relevant precedent, also situated the right to bear 8 arms in the context of a “reasonable relationship” to 3 6 4 7 Ibid, p. 4. Ibid, p. 10. 5 Ibid, p. 20. 40 Ibid, p. 53. Ibid, p. 56-57, citations omitted. 8 Ibid, p. 2. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler militia activity. As to the first part of the constitutional victory for them either). Some found that its version of text in question, instead of “prefatory clause,” he labels “law office history” smelled of partialist advocacy and it a “preamble” and finds that it shows the purpose of yet ultimately and of necessity the final result rested the Amendment was the preservation of militias, that upon militias were thought necessary to the security of a free non-originalist consequentialist grounds. indeed 12 pragmatist and Others noted how naïve the 9 picture of history and meaning must be for an originalist Stevens notes that the majority opinion ignores the to come up with a determinate meaning, with Mark preamble so it can pretend to “find” its preferred Tushnet describing such history as based on a reading but that only through ignoring the preamble’s “simulacrum of historical inquiry” that results in content the majority can make such a reading “history-in-law” that ignores contested truths. Tushnet compatible with the shortened text. Stevens further notes that because Scalia has to ignore these contested notes that even this truncated compatibility is truths and come up with a single determinant meaning questionable given the majority’s inconsistent reading of he has to dismiss much actual historical evidence that 10 would make his purported objective and certain state, and that such militias must be well-regulated. such terms as “the people.” conclusions more tentative. 13 This claim is especially Breyer starts his dissent by accepting that the majority’s true if, as seems plausible, Samuel Issacharaoff is correct opinion is incorrect on its own originalist grounds and in stating that, “there is every reason to believe that claims that it was incorrect because it ignored constitutional terms were deliberately vague so as to constitutionally Second garner agreement when the specifics could not be originalist worked out.” This was a situation where “The Framers methodology and advocates instead an explicit “interest were embarking on a bold venture into representative Amendment balancing legitimate rights. inquiry.” 11 limitations Breyer Given rejects this to interpretive democracy, with few historical milestones to guide how methodology, a methodology that encourages the use of the various pieces would hold together” therefore, social data, he then offers a detailed statistical survey of “They were specific when they could be and aspirational gun related social issues and argues that because of the when they reached the limits of their understandings or importance of the issues and the amount of uncertainty their ability to agree.” in the results of various legislative policies judges should by Reva Siegal, was that, though the rhetoric was of defer to legislators. Breyer notes that, deference to judicial humility in the face of a clear textual mandate legislative judgment is appropriate where the judgment the actuality of the matter was that originalism was “a 14 Another damning claim, made has been made by a local legislature with particular knowledge of local problems and workable solutions. Further, Breyer argues that room should be made for local experiments when solutions are not clearly apparent. Reaction to Heller was overwhelmingly negative, except from within the guns rights crowd (and, as will become apparent from a close reading it was not much of a 9 Ibid, p. 5. Ibid, p. 9. 11 Ibid, p. 10. 10 12 See Rory K. Little, “Heller and Constitutional Interpretation: Originalism’s Last Gasp,” Hastings Law Journal 60 (2009): 1415-1430. 1417-1419, and Saul Cornell, “Originalism on Trial: The Use and Abuse of History in District of Columbia v. Heller,” Ohio State Law Journal 69 (2008): 625-640. Carnell claims that the Heller decision actually demonstrates that “plain meaning originalism has no coherent, historical methodology. It is little more than the old law-office history dressed up in the latest legal-academy fashions (p. 626). 13 Mark Tushnet, “Heller and the New Originalism,” Ohio State Law Journal 69 (2008): 609-624, at 610, 619. 14 Samuel Issacharaoff, “Pragmatic Originalism?” New York University Journal of Law & Liberty 4 (2009): 517534, at 530-531. 41 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler species of popular constitutionalism” and actually construction was that of Blackstone which was “loose,” functions “as conservatives’ living constitution” because “flexible” and “nonliteral.” He also points out the fact it “gave jurisprudential expression to the coalition that the Constitution’s great expositor, John Marshall, 15 Finally, multiple was also a “loose constructionist.” Further, Posner notes commentators have noted that the real “operative” that at the time of ratification “arms” meant “muskets” aspects of the majority’s opinion (to use their own but the Court properly ignores this detail because “using preferred wording) are “pragmatic” or “functionalist” that detail in a modern interpretation would be and fail to be grounded in accepted originalist tools. ‘preposterous.’” politics of the New Right.” Indeed, lower courts will pretty much only need to look at the pragmatic exceptions in order to decide later Ultimately Posner is at a loss to explain Heller (as well as cases (though Heller offers virtually no guidance for Citizens United) as anything but a version of “payback” 16 As it or “turnabout is fair play” in response to earlier liberal stands, the case represents a bright-line and universal courts using loose interpretation. But Posner also offers rule that stand for the minimal content that virtual other reasons to worry about the Heller opinion rather “bans” of handguns are unconstitutional and then just than just its factual inaccuracy and unexplained offers a laundry list of exceptions with no explanation as looseness. to why they pass constitutional muster. There is no important to use a loose construction of the Constitution guidance as to how to move from this minimal baseline when the group seeking the enlargement “does not have to the exceptions in a reasoned or principled manner. good access to the political process to protect its lower courts in figuring out what they should do). interests.” Of great interest for this paper is Posner’s New Republic critique. 17 In this piece Posner is, as always, admirable First, Posner allows that it might be But, he observes, gun advocates are not without such access. Second, “Heller gives short shrift to the values of federalism, and to the related values of for his candor. He finds that Heller is “questionable in cultural diversity, local preference, and social both method and result” and is evidence of a Supreme experimentation.” Posner’s final verdict on the opinion; Court that “exercises a freewheeling discretion strongly It was all “fig-leafing” and a snow job. flavored with ideology.” He sees the textual decoupling strategy used by the majority as textual evasion, argues Addendum: One would think that in the light of this that the context of the Second Amendment’s ratification criticism, indeed criticism coming from figures even to gives strong support to the accuracy of Stevens’ dissent, the right of the Court’s political preferences, that the and notes that at the time of the constitution’s Court would back off of its conclusions. ratification the case. In fact two years later in McDonald v. City of the reigning conception of textual 18 That was not Chicago 561 U.S. 3025 (2010)(Alito Opinion) the Court 15 Reva B. Siegal, “Heller and Originalism’s Dead Hand – In Theory and Practice.” UCLA Law Review 56 (2009): 1399-1424, at 1399-1402. 16 See, for example, Josh Blackman, “The Constitutionality of Social Cost,” Harvard Journal of Law & Public Policy 34 (2011): 951-1042 at 956; “the most significant portions of Heller for the lower courts are based on the same pragmatic-and not originalistconsideration of asserted social costs that may stem from gun ownership.” 17 Richard A. Posner, “In Defense of Looseness” The New Republic, August 27, 2008, (http://www.tnr.cxom), last accessed 10/24/2011. 42 doubled down and extended the Heller holding to states under the Due Process clause (thereby further supporting Posner’s “turnabout” analysis). Scalia’s concurrence reiterated his originalist interpretation in Heller and, though noting the imperfection of originalist 18 See, for example, Richard A. Epstein, “A Structural Interpretation of the Second Amendment: Why Heller is (Probably) Wrong on Originalist Grounds,” Syracuse Law Review 59 (2008): 171-183. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler methodology, argued that it was still the “best means available” to constrain judicial excess. 19 Stevens in an “age of legislation” where “most new law is statutory 22 law.” Indeed, he claims that when it comes to dissent noted the irony that the Second Amendment was statutory interpretation “attacking the enterprise with “directed at preserving the autonomy of the sovereign the Mr. Fix-it mentality of the common-law judge is a States and its logic therefore ‘resists’ incorporation by a sure recipe for incompetence and usurpation.” 23 federal court against the States” and critiqued Scalia’s purportedly “objective” and “neutral” method as one More troubling, Scalia’s description of the American that just ignores all the important and ultimately legal profession is that it has “no intelligible theory” of determining threshold questions that need to be its answered in order to start, including for instance what interpretation. Once the question is set, though, Scalia level of generality the analysis should be framed and finds encouraging evidence that when interpreting a what “vision of democracy” Scalia holds. 20 most common activity, statute most practitioners that of statutory “look for a sort of ‘objectified’ intent – the intent that a reasonable person III. Scalia: Excluding Information in order to Constrain would gather from the text of the law, placed alongside the remainder of the corpus juris.” 24 This is as it should In order to see why Scalia doesn’t think Stevens, but be because a broader version “is simply incompatible especially Breyer and Posner are wrongheaded in their with democratic government, or indeed, even with fair critiques it is important to understand that Scalia’s legal government, to have the meaning of a law determined formalism rests upon an ideology that might be summed by what the lawgiver meant, rather than by what the up as “exclude in order to bind.” lawgiver promulgated.” Indeed, the chief 25 These, of course, are the basic claimed virtue of Scalia’s own interpretive scheme is that tenants of his “public meaning” originalism. And this is it excludes so many other factors from what the judge because in a government of laws, not of men, “It is the can legitimately notice when interpreting a statute or law that governs, not the intent of the lawgiver.” constitutional text. In contrast to this virtuous exclusion Scalia sees it, “It is simply not compatible with and hemmed in quality of his interpretive stance, Scalia democratic theory that laws mean whatever they ought argues that the legal profession has an unfortunate idea to mean, and that unelected judges decide what that of the “great judge” that encourages a picture of the is.” 26 As 27 judge as “the man (or woman) who has the intelligence to discern the best rule of law for the case at hand and As Scalia puts it, “one need not be too dull to perceive then the skill to perform the broken-field running the broader social purposes that a statute is designed, or through earlier cases that leaves him free to impose the could be designed to serve; or too hide-bound to realize 21 This ideal exacerbates what he sees as a grave that new times require new laws. One need only hold danger in Constitutional interpretation, which is that a the belief that judges have no authority to pursue those judge will mistake his or her own preferences for official broader purposes or write those new laws.” Constitutional doctrine. Scalia sees a problem with this “A text should not be construed strictly, and it should rule.” in relationship to democratic governance. 28 For Scalia, This is because the common law judge’s “attitude” is wrong for 22 Ibid, p.13. Ibid, p. 14. 24 Ibid, p. 17. 25 Ibid, p. 17. 26 Ibid, p. 17. 27 Ibid, p. 22. 28 Ibid, p. 23. 23 19 McDonald at 14. Ibid, p. 51, 56 21 Antonin Scalia, A Matter of Interpretation (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1997), at p. 9. 20 43 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler not be construed leniently; it should be construed 29 ‘flexibility’ that a changing society requires.” 33 Ironically, This is Scalia sees the result of such a stance towards the an admittedly formalist doctrine – and Scalia proudly Constitution as resulting in the creation of less flexibility accepts that description for his theory of interpretation through a promulgation of multiple restrictions upon reasonably, to contain all that it fairly means.” 30 because in his opinion, “The rule of law is about form.” democratic government. Once this simple theory is accepted, Scalia thinks that exclusion of prayer at public school graduations. some of the great tricks of the legal trade can be more importantly for Scalia, there are various Court- eliminated. Most importantly, there is legislative created (in his view) erosions on property rights or the history. Scalia is adamant that legislative history should fact that gun laws are limiting our right to bear arms in not be used as dispositive in statutory interpretation contradistinction to the Founders expressed wishes. For example, there is the 34 Or, 35 because legislative history is easily manipulated and therefore a likely source of false information. Ultimately, the great virtue of textualism for Scalia is that “the originalist at least knows what he is looking for: 36 Scalia thinks the same interpretive doctrine is even more the original meaning of the text.” Of course Scalia also appropriate for Constitutional issues. And this is, in his acknowledges that there are problems with originalism. view, contrary to standard practice. Scalia notes that in But Scalia thinks that even when meaning might be a standard constitutional law class the text of the actual somewhat difficult to discern, “the difficulties and text of the Constitution will take a back seat to Supreme uncertainties of determining original meaning and Court cases, and that “the new issue will presumptively applying it to modern circumstances are negligible be decided according to the logic that those cases compared with the difficulties and uncertainties of the expressed, with no regard for how far that logic, thus philosophy which says that the Constitution changes; extended, has distanced us from the original text and that the very act which it once prohibited it now permits, understanding. Worse still, however, it is known and and which it once permitted it now forbids; and that the understood that if that logic fails to produce what in the key to the change is unknown and unknowable. The view of the current Supreme Court is the desirable result originalist, if he does not have all the answers, has many for the case at hand, then like good common-law judges, of them.” 37 the Court will distinguish its precedents, or narrow them, or if all else fails overrule them, in order that the 31 But Scalia’s textualist originalism does not exhaust his And jurisprudential philosophy. It is supplemented with a this is wrong because it is “not the way of construing a conception of “the rule of law as a law of rules.” As Constitution might mean what it ought to mean.” democratically adopted text.” 32 One great worry that Scalia puts it, “Rightly constituted laws should be the Scalia expresses here is that any such constructed final sovereign; and personal rule, whether it be constitutional interpretation is, once promulgated exercised by a single person or a body of persons, should virtually irreparable. One of the most egregious types of be sovereign only in those matters on which law is such a stance is that of “the living constitution” where it unable, owing to the difficulty of framing general rules is held that the Constitution needs to be interpreted in a for all contingencies, flexible and evolutionary manner so it can “provide the 33 29 Ibid, p. 23. 30 Ibid, p. 25. 31 Ibid, p. 39. 32 Ibid, p. 40. 44 Ibid, p. 41. Ibid, p. 41. 35 Ibid, p. 43. 36 Ibid, p. 45. 37 Ibid, p. 45-46. 34 to make an exact Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler pronouncement.” 38 As in the originalist stance that rules do we hedge ourselves in.” 44 But, somewhat Scalia adopts, this conception of law of rules is justified paradoxically, “While announcing a firm rule of decision by its link to democratic values; “In a democratic system, can thus inhibit courts, strangely enough it can of course, the general rule of law has a special claim to embolden them as well. Judges are sometimes called preference, since it is the normal product of that branch upon to be courageous, because they must sometimes of government most responsive to the people.” 39 Best, stand up to what is generally supreme in a democracy: according to him, is to follow the law as written. But as the popular will. Their most significant roles, in our Scalia noted above, originalist meanings can often be system, are to protect the individual criminal defendant quite difficult or impossible to determine. This is not against the occasional excesses of that popular will, and fatal to Scalia’s originalism, though, because, “the value to preserve the checks and balances within our of perfection in judicial decisions should not be constitutional system that are precisely designed to overrated,” indeed, “it is just one of a number of inhibit swift and complete accomplishment of that competing values. And one of the most substantial of popular will.” those competing values, which often contradicts the “rule of law as the law of rules” is so central to a search for perfection, is the appearance of equal properly functioning legal system that, “we should treatment.” 40 45 Indeed, for Scalia the conception of the So, in cases where original meaning is recognize that, at the point where an appellate judge indeterminate or contested, the judge should work says that the remaining issue must be decided on the towards an appearance of equal protection because, basis of the totality of the circumstances, or by a “The Equal Protection Clause epitomizes justice more balancing of all the factors involved, he begins to than any other provision of the Constitution. And the resemble a finder of fact more than a determiner of law” trouble with the discretion-conferring approach to and “To reach such a stage is, in a way, a regrettable judicial law making is that it does not satisfy this sense of concession of defeat …the unfortunate practical 41 Therefore, it is “Much better, even consequences … equality of treatment is difficult to at the expense of the mild substantive distortion that demonstrate and, in a multi-tiered judicial system, any generalization introduces, to have a clear, previously impossible to achieve; predictability is destroyed; judicial enunciated rule that one can point to in explanation of arbitrariness is facilitated; judicial courage is impaired.” justice very well.” the decision.” 42 46 But this point is not arrived at very often because, “It is rare, however, that even the most vague and general Further, rules have another great virtue, predictability. text cannot be given some precise, principled content – Indeed, for Scalia, because having rules that have the and that is indeed the essence of the judicial craft.” 47 appearance of equal protection is so central a value to the rule of law, “There are times when even a bad rule is better than no rule at all.” 43 Importantly, Scalia allows for a little post-originalist This is, once again, attached contamination in his methodology in the use of stare to his picture of judicial humility, “Only by announcing decisis, but, as he puts it, “stare decisis is not part of my originalist philosophy; it is a pragmatic exception to it.” 38 Scalia, “The Rule of Law as a Law of Rules, The University of Chicago Law Review 56 (1989): 1175-1188: p. 1176. 39 Ibid, p. 1176. 40 Ibid, p. 1178. 41 Ibid, p. 1178. 42 Ibid, p. 1178. 43 Ibid, p. 1179. 48 This is because a more pure use of textual originalism is too strong a medicine to swallow, and therefore he 44 Ibid, p. 1180. Ibid, p. 1180. 46 Ibid, p. 1182. 47 Ibid, p. 1183. 48 Scalia, A Matter of Interpretation, p. 140. 45 45 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler admits when it comes to originalism he is often “faint- constitutional amendment before those particular values hearted.” But, to return to his textual originalism, Scalia can be cast aside. 50 notes that, “Of course, the extent to which one can elaborate general rules from a statutory or constitutional IV. Posner: Including Information in Interpretation command depends considerably upon how clear and categorical one understands the command to be, which If for Scalia the whole point of an interpretive legal in turn depends considerably upon one’s method of philosophy is to constrain the judge through a drastic textual exegesis. For example, it is perhaps easier for me limitation of the legally cognizable facts and policies than it is for some judges to develop general rules, choices, for Posner such a theory is both descriptively because I am more inclined to adhere closely to the plain inaccurate and functionally unworkable as an ideal. meaning of a text.” 49 Indeed, he advocates for a more informationally rich description of judicial decision-making both because he In a nutshell, this can be thought of as the “Scalia two- thinks it more descriptively accurate and because it step.” would bring about more predictable, informed and First, use the original text and common understandings of the time in which statute or desirable judicial decisions. constitution was ratified to determine the meaning of Judges Think is a sustained argument for the conclusion the language in question. Second, if the meaning cannot that be made determinate create a clear rule of law in order necessarily are “constrained pragmatists” who utilize a to facilitate both predictability and clarity, therefore much broader set of information in order to arrive at limiting the possibility of future judicial interference with their legal decision. This conflicts with what he sees as democratic governance. If this rule is problematic, the official party line of the legal profession, one that expect that the legislative branch will fashion a proper, Scalia clearly advocates for, which he labels “legalism.” democratic, remedy. His interpretive method is He argues that given the personal, professional and ultimately, therefore, justified by an appeal to its institutional constraints that American judges face, democratic virtues. This is because: legalism is unworkable, indeed irresponsible and a type American judges, Richard Posner’s How especially federal judges, of “professional mystification” adopted in a way that A democratic society does not, by and large, need exaggerates the disinterested and professional aspects constitutional guarantees to insure that its laws will of legal practice, and that, therefore, judges have to be reflect ‘current values.’ Elections take care of that quite (conscious or not) constrained pragmatists. well. The purpose of constitutional guarantees – and in claims that as “the judiciary’s ‘official’ theory of judicial particular those constitutional guarantees of individual behavior” legalism, though false as a description of what rights that are at the center of this controversy – is judges actually do, determines much in the way of precisely to prevent the law from reflecting certain judicial opinion writing, legal education and appellate changes in original values that the society adopting the advocacy. 51 Posner Constitution thinks fundamentally undesirable. Or, more precisely, to require the society to devote to the subject the long and hard consideration required for a 49 46 Scalia, “The Rule of Law,” p. 1184. 50 Scalia, “Originalism: The Lesser Evil, The University of Cincinnati Law Review 57 (1989): 849-865, p. 862. 51 Richard A. Posner, How Judges Think (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2008), p. 3. Posner is aware that his critique might not work in civil law jurisdiction where codified law and a professionalized and careerist judiciary is involved. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler Posner gives multiple conceptions of “legalism.” tools to help decide is to allow extra-legal issues to Because of this it seems best to treat it in a “family improperly intrude. At its most extreme, Posner thinks resemblance” manner as encompassing a group of that legalism encourages a position where lawyers “are factors that combined tend towards a specific legalist like mathematicians in wanting to manipulate symbols” stance. One instantiation of the legalist idea that Posner and attempt to “think words not things.” 56 highlights is Scalia’s originalism. Another comes from the confirmation hearings for Chief Justice John Roberts Posner admits that legalism does do a lot of the where Roberts described the judge’s role, even the mundane work of the courts, but notes that as one Supreme Court justice’s, as that of “merely an umpire reaches the appellate level legalist tools become less and 52 Legalism starts with such a less useful because, “There are too many vague statutes picture of judicial neutrality but also includes slogans and even vaguer constitutional provisions, statutory such as “a government of laws not men” and “the rule of gaps and inconsistencies, professedly discretionary law,” which Posner derides as standard “Law Day” domains, obsolete and conflicting precedents, and rhetoric. Legalists further claim that judicial decisions factual aporias.” “are determined by ‘the law’ conceived of as a body of tools are inadequate to properly “determine” and preexisting rules found stated in canonical legal outcome. And because the cases that reach appellate materials” or, if not preexisting then, “derivable from levels are more often the cases that legalist tools cannot calling balls and strikes.” those materials by logical operations.” 53 57 In such cases the orthodox legalist Such a decision decide, and are also the cases that are most making process does not rely on any traits personal to determinative of the further development of the law, the judge or extrinsic to the legal materials and legalist tools give out right where the most difficult and therefore treats law as an “autonomous discipline” important cases begin. Here is where an “open area” of 54 what Posner describes, importantly as “involuntary Because of this doctrine, and “Since the rules are given freedom” is identified where judges have “decisional and have only to be applied, requiring only (besides fact- discretion.” finding) reading legal materials and performing logical and influential decisions are required, judges not having operations, uninterested the ability to refuse to decide, the legalist tools offer the professionally in the social sciences, philosophy, or any least amount of guidance. Returning to Roberts’ claim to other possible sources of guidance for making policy be merely calling balls and strikes, Posner writes, running on rules specific to its own internal legal logic. judgments.” the 55 legalist judge is 58 Once again, right where the most difficult For the legalist, the orthodox tools such ”Roberts knows that when legalist methods of judicial as reasoning from precedent, adopting deterministic decision making fall short, judges draw on beliefs and rules, including canons of construction of such rules intuitions that may have a political hue” and this is (such as originalism), and argument from analogy are because, “the judicial imperative is to decide cases, with enough to decide, that is fully determine, even the most reasonable dispatch, as best one can. The judge cannot difficult case. Further, explicitly using any other facts or throw up his hands, or stew indefinitely, just because he is confronted with a case in which the orthodox 52 Hearing on the Nomination of John Roberts to Be Chief Justice of the Supreme Court before the Senate st Judiciary Committee, 109 Cong., 1 Sess. 56 (Sept. 12, 2005). Posner states that no judge really believes this and therefore that this statement is “a blow to Roberts’ reputation for candor.” Ibid, p. 81. 53 Ibid, p. 41. 54 Ibid, p. 42. 55 Ibid, p. 42. materials of judicial decision making, honestly deployed, will not produce an acceptable result.” 59 For Posner this 56 Ibid, p. 248, 244. Ibid, p. 47. 58 Ibid, p. 9. 59 Ibid, p. 79. 57 47 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler conclusion shows that judges cannot, because of their as a form of Sartrean bad faith where legalists “seek to professional role and responsibilities, rest in legalist deflect blame for any resulting cruelties or absurdities by materials. Further, by following legalist ideology and pleading that the law made them do it.” focusing exclusively on orthodox legalist materials, the weapons, such comprehensive theories help bolster the legal profession is left with a situation where “nothing in legalist ideals behind the “Law Day” banner so as to help their training equips them to deal with the nonroutine judges avoid scrutiny for their uninformed policy case.” 60 choices. 63 As rhetorical More directly, Posner notes that there are various competitors for such a meta-rule, for instance his Once again, the argument is that legalist tools do not own “law and economics” option (which he properly handle the toughest cases and therefore the orthodox notes is controversial as a normative stance), Scalia’s tools are too limited to do all of the work that they are originalism, Dworkin’s “law as integrity,” or Stephen expected to do. This is not to argue that they should be Breyer’s “active liberty,” ignored or rejected, just that these tools have severe unable to limitations that, when ignored, get in the way of the necessary (short of the use of coercive force) for the development of better and more effective legal decision- legalist’s required systemic closure. 64 and that all of these are command the substantive agreement making right where it is most desperately needed. This limitation has been noted by other legal theorists, one Posner finds originalism, as a variant of the “strict being Scalia, and various tools of a legalist quality have construction school” of constitutional and statutory been offered. The most notable are those Posner interpretation, an especially absurd version of legalist describes as comprehensive judicial philosophies such as ideology. First, he sees it as an ideology purportedly Scalia’s “originalism.” Such philosophies are meant to based upon democratic ideals but in reality based upon patch up the open areas of involuntary judicial freedom hostility to big government, indeed a non-democratic through a sort of meta-rule that constrains the judge hostility at that. and, once again, determines a correct decision based construction, that is, because its cramps the manner of upon purely orthodox legal materials. Posner is not judicial interpretation, creates both overbroad and convinced that such strategies work. In fact he sees such overnarrow results, ignores changes in context and stances as being in all actuality either rationalizations or blinkers the judge from the realities of the legislative rhetorical weapons. 61 65 Originalism as a form of strict process or any other helpful facts outside of its quite narrow allowed data-set, generates often As rationalizations, such philosophies both allow the judge greater ability to “fig-leaf” decisions that match personal preferences. This is seen, for example in how the search for a constraining authentic and foundational “Ur text” meaning for a statute of constitutional clause actually allows for greater “manipulation of meaning in the name of historical reconstruction or intellectual 62 archeology.” 60 (Posner finds this to be best thought of Ibid, p. 77. Ibid, p. 13. 62 Ibid, p. 104. This claim was made quite forcefully by Edward H. Levi in his classic An Introduction to Legal 61 48 Reasoning (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1949), where he notes in relationship to the British unwritten constitution that “the influence of constitution worship” combined with a written constitution can give “great freedom to a court” so much so that through going back to the text the court can give itself “a freedom greater than it would have had if no such document existed,” p. 59. 63 Posner, How Judges Think, p. 104, 252-253. 64 Breyer’s “active liberty” is, of course, exemplified in his Heller dissent, is critiqued by Posner as ideology posing as pragmatism in How Judges Think, and is detailed in various legal realms in Stephen Breyer, Active Liberty: Interpreting Our Democratic Constitution (New York: Vintage Books, 2005). 65 Posner, How Judges Think, p. 202. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler insurmountable roadblocks for government by placing torture was not conducted in the courtroom itself; of the 66 Eleventh Amendment that it permits a person to sue in Such an interpretive strategy would, because of its the federal court of the state of which he is a citizen severely constricting the information a judge can though no other state; and of Article I, section 8, that legitimately utilize, seem to impose a requirement of Congress cannot establish the Air Force as a separate virtual omniscience on the legislative branch requiring branch of the armed forces or regulate military aviation the anticipation of all ambiguities and future changes in at all. “an unbearable information load on our legislatures.” 68 society. If such omniscience is lacking (as it clearly is) adoption of this type of interpretive strategy would Cases deciding along these lines would, indeed, create a require lot of extra work for a legislative branch that seems less constant legislative and constitutional amendment. But, of course, “The legislative process is than omniscient and as overburdened as it is. inertial, legislative capacity limited, the legislative agenda crowded, and as a result amending legislation is difficult and time-consuming.” further compounded when 67 These problems are strict constructionist Therefore, because of the limits of legalism and the absurd consequences and implausibility of the adoption of any of the possible comprehensive judicial methodologies such as originalism are used to interpret philosophies Posner argues that American judges are the legislative necessarily pragmatists. That is, the American judge, correction would have to proceed through the elaborate because he or she is confronted with a demanding process of constitutional amendment. To make his point caseload that must be decided and a set of legalist tools Posner lists a parade of absurdities that seem likely to be that are incomplete at best and obstructionist at worst, required by such a method: must have recourse to purpose and consequences, two “220-year-old Constitution” where tools outside of the orthodox legalist toolkit, in order to A strict construction of the equal protection clause of decide cases in a reasonable and effective manner. Of the Fourteenth Amendment is that it forbids affirmative course the legalist regards this as allowing extra-legal action (unequal benefits) but not the racial segregation materials into the mix, therefore diluting the purity of of public schools (mere separation); of the Sixth the law and allowing “politics” to taint the legal process. Amendment that it requires jury trials in courts-martial; Posner, in response, first notes that multiple descriptive of the First Amendment that it abolishes the tort of theories of law (he references nine) in contemporary defamation and forbids the criminalizing of criminal academia find that politics, as well as many other solicitations, the legal protection of trade secrets, and factors, influence legal decisions. the censorship of military secrets; of the Second finding for the legalist. 69 This is a scandalous Amendment that is entitles Americans to carry any weapon that one person can operate, including But, importantly, this is not a problem for the pragmatist shoulder-launched surface-to-air missiles; of the Fifth judge because Posner rejects the law versus politics Amendment that it permits evidence obtained by torture dualism. Indeed, Posner embraces the fact that law, to be introduced in federal criminal trials provided the especially appellate and constitutional law, is inextricably political. But the accusation of “political” 66 Ibid, 198, 202. Ibid, p. 201. Posner makes the further point that if it is found that legislative amendment is feasible then it may be used to fix mistakes following from other interpretive strategies, such as loose construction, as well as the results of strict construction. 67 must be analyzed. As he puts it, “partisan politics is not 68 69 Ibid, p. 202. Ibid, p. 19. 49 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler 70 Judges, that is, may use political - a judge cannot take bribes decide cases by flipping a ideas to help decide tough cases but not be following coin, appeal to partisan political affiliation, etc. - that some local or partisan political agenda. For instance, a create powerful constrains upon what is allowable. judge might believe that American law rests upon Therefore, the desire to have the reputation of being a Lockean property rights, and therefore have a strong “good judge” is a powerful limit on reasons that a judge “political” interpretation of the Constitution that does will think acceptable to offer. indeed influence his of her vote, without being a from broader social norms; indeed, Posner argues that devoted and party-following Republican. Further, as the pragmatist judge’s chosen consequences are Posner notes, it is highly unlikely that any judge makes a determined by “the prevailing norms of particular decision by thinking “what would George Bush (or societies. the only politics.” 74 73 Many limits also come 75 Ronald Reagan, Barack Obama, etc.) want me to decide?” Indeed, it seems correct to say, as Posner This suffices to overcome the legalist claim that if the does, that “Virtually all judges would be distressed to be limits of legalism are relaxed and consequentialist regarded as politicians in robes, because if they thought reasons are allowed into judicial decision-making, of themselves in that light they could not regard “everything is permitted.” 71 76 For Posner, therefore Further, the American judges are not properly seen as willful pejorative accusation of political judging rests upon the legislators, they are in fact involuntary and occasional legalist belief that the autonomous and unique tools of legislators, reluctantly legislating in the open area where law are sufficient to decide the tough cases – and this is and when legalist tools give out. The pragmatist judge is now taken as patently absurd and resting upon a not engaged in an ad hoc anything goes process of mistaken picture of law and the judges’ role. Indeed, the willfully main problem with the accusation of political judging idiosyncratic consequentialist ideals on otherwise clear once legalism is rejected is not that political factors areas (where the legal equivalent of balls and strikes are should be excluded, or that it is descriptively inaccurate, defined in advance). The pragmatist judge is reluctantly but that it ignores all the other supposedly non-legal but necessarily a pragmatist because the other options factors that also are involved in determining a judges’ are false and result in absurd and costly decisions that decision. ultimately force the legislative branch into a position themselves as being good judges.” imposing unconstrained and possibly that requires virtual omniscience to function. In contrast For Posner, “’Law’ in a judicial setting is simply the to this, the pragmatist judge, by looking to context, material, in the broadest sense, out of which judges purpose and consequences, “shares out the information fashion their decisions.” 72 This material includes legalist burden between legislators and judges.” 77 tools, but also must includes vast materials foreign to the legalist view. For instance, there are market 73 Ibid, p. 61. Ibid, p. 61. Mark Tushnet makes this point in his article “Heller and the Critique of Judgment,” The Supreme Court Review, Vol. 2009 (2008): 61-87, p. 82. Therein he makes the argument that legal training develops an implicit “legal judgment” that is very much habitual. Therefore “Put simply, training socializes people into understanding what it means to be a good lawyer. Some possibilities, conceptually available, are taken off the table through socialization.” 75 Posner, How Judges Think, p. 241. 76 Ibid, p. 1. 77 Ibid, p. 198. 74 incentives and institutional norms. Some of these norms are professional. Judges are socialized through their law school training and their membership in the legal profession and therefore have institutionalized norms and limits attached to the role of judge that they inhabit 70 Ibid, p. 73. Ibid, p. 61. 72 Ibid, p. 7-9. 71 50 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler Ultimately, the pragmatist judge is not lawless, but the “democratic conception of a legally correct decision under legal pragmatism that while compatible with traditional pragmatism is indeed more flexible, less determinate, United and attached to the idea of a “zone of reasonableness” dramatically within which decision-making is constrained. 78 This is experimentalism” States governmental change the using Deweyan organization understanding would of how government, and therefore the court system, ought to 81 best seen in the following passage where Posner function. Further, it is seen as an information and describes what might be thought of as a pragmatist, knowledge producing system. non-correspondence theory of legal decision making; “when we say that a judge’s decisions are in conformity The system offered is explicitly constructed on ideas with ‘the law,’ we do not mean that we can put his taken from Deweyan pragmatism. First, they note that decision next to something called ‘law’ and see whether the “reciprocal determination of means and ends” is they are the same. We mean that the determinants of inevitable due to the “pervasiveness of unintended the decisions were things that it is lawful for judges to consequences” that makes it impossible to come up with take into account consciously and unconsciously.” Therefore, American Second, as with the pragmatists, they also note that pragmatists” because they are “boxed in…by norms that doubt properly understood and utilized is a spur towards require of judges impartiality, awareness of the creative solution. Third, Dorf and Sabel also accept that importance of the law’s being predictable enough to the inquiry following from doubt is “irreducibly social,” guide behavior of those subject to it (including judges!), indeed our understanding of our individual projects and a due regard for the integrity of the written word in “depends on how others interpret and react to them.” 80 are 82 “first principles that survive the effort to realize them.” “constrained contracts and statutes.” judges 79 83 They are also boxed in by Fourth, Dorf and Sabel adopt ideals from classical systemic functions and limits as well as professional, pragmatism because “As a theory of thought and action institutional and social norms. through problem solving by collaborative, continuous reelaboration of means and ends, pragmatism suggests V. Dorf and Sabel: Law as an Information Producing Machine that advances in accommodating change in one area often have extensive implications for problem solving in Posner’s argument that American judges are necessarily constrained pragmatists is founded upon the judge’s need for more information than that allowed for within a legalist framework such as Scalia’s. In this sense if others.” 84 One of the most important implications is that it questions a clear-cut distinctions and essentialist understandings of political branch functions and fixed conceptions of the line between public and private. Scalia’s system is premised upon the idea of “exclude information in order to bind,” then Posner’s pragmatism slogan might be thought of as “include information for the sake of effectivity and efficiency.” This is a huge distinction. But what if a court system could be part of a system that aims for information production? Michael Dorf and Charles Sabel, in “A Constitution of Democratic Experimentalism,” 78 Ibid, p. 86. Ibid, p. 44. 80 Ibid, p. 13. 79 construct a conception of Because of the flexible nature of pragmatism and a questioning of essentialist ideas of democracy, law and the public/private split, “Democratic Experimentalism” as a program can look to private firms for possible solutions to problems of democratic governance. And 81 Michael Dorf and Charles Sabel, “A Constitution of Democratic Experimentalism,” Columbia Law Review 98 (1998): 267-473. 82 Ibid, p. 284-285. 83 Ibid, p. 285. 84 Ibid, p. 286. 51 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler this is exactly what Dorf and Sabel do. They argue that functions are partially reconceived. 91 Governmental because markets have become “so differentiated and activity would be presumptively local. fast changing that prices can serve as only a general encourage and allow subunits to experiment as to framework and limit on decisionmaking,” innovative means and, to a lesser extent to ends, “on condition that private firms have had to “resort to a collaborative those who engage in the experiment publicly declare exploration of disruptive possibilities that has more in their goals and propose measures of their progress, common with pragmatist ideas of social inquiry than periodically refining those measures through exchanges 85 Congress would Specifically, these among themselves and with the help of correspondingly firms have adopted “federated” and open strategies of reorganized administrative agencies.” Congress would benchmarking, simultaneous engineering and learning also ensure that information, such as the results of familiar ideas of market exchange.” 86 Benchmarking entails “An exacting various experiments in governance, would be made survey of current or promising products and processes generally available, therefore create an information which identifies those products and processes superior resource of successful and unsuccessful regulatory to those the company presently uses, yet are within its choices. by monitoring. Administrative agencies would be chiefly 87 charged with assisting subunits in experimentation as Simultaneous engineering on its part entails “Continuous well. More specifically, with congressional authorization adjustment of means and ends and vice versa, as in they could set regulatory standards (most likely pragmatism, the means and end of collaboration among following “rolling best-practice rules”) and encourage the producers.” effective benchmarking. capacity to emulate and eventually surpass.” Further, because “the exchanges of 92 information required to engage in benchmarking, simultaneous engineering, and error correction also Most significant for this paper, the conceptualization of allow the independent collaborators to monitor one the role of the courts also changes in democratic another’s detect experimentalism. Courts function to make sure that the performance failures and deception before these latter experiments fall within the broad aims authorized in have disastrous consequences” this type of collaboration Congress’ legislation, respect the rights of citizens and activities encourages closely “learning monitoring.” to 88 Group are performed in a properly systematic and transparent discussion becomes central in pooling plans, problems manner. Communities would get freedom and support 89 by enough Further, this type of organization for their experiments, but in return for this liberty they yields flexibility in purpose and output as well as creates must develop a record of options and choices considered self-reinforcing habits of inquiry and transparency. Dorf (which would be and Sabel term a political system built along the same benchmarking, simultaneous engineering and learning lines as the new firm a by monitoring). A court would look at the possibilities and perspectives. polyarchy.” “directly deliberative 90 virtually automatic given the revealed by the process in order to decide whether or not any rights or policies are unlawfully thwarted. A In this system of democratic experimentalism the roles party challenges governmental choices in court by of various branches remain somewhat distinct, but their pointing out better choices revealed in other experiments in governance, “In this way the vindication 85 Ibid, p. 286. 86 Ibid, p. 297. 87 Ibid, p. 287. 88 Ibid, p. 287. 89 Ibid, p. 302. 90 Ibid, p. 288. 52 of individual rights encourages mutual learning and vice 91 92 Ibid, p. 343. Ibid, p. 345. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler 99 versa, and judges’ discretion in applying broad principles part of an active problem-solving process. is schooled and disciplined by actual experimentation “as a matter of substance, experimentalist judging 93 focuses on the permissibility of reasons, and responses Courts would not eliminate traditional doctrines but to threats to fundamental legal norms. As a matter of would have to embrace two ideals in order to function procedure, properly within democratic experimentalism. participation; with possibilities they could have never imagined.” First, experimentalist but where judging Ultimately, focuses traditional on procedural courts would have to combine a sense of “fundamental jurisprudence seeks the eternal requisites of fair process, legal norms” with an understanding that these norms experimentalist courts ask whether the parties whose can properly be exposed to experimental elaboration. actions are challenged have satisfied their obligation to This “does away with the spurious precision of once-and- grant those rights of participation revealed to be most for-all decisions.” 94 Second, “experimentalist courts defer to the political actors’ exploration of means and effective by comparison with rolling best practices elsewhere.” 100 ends only on the condition that the actors have in fact created the kind of record that makes possible an assessment of their linking of principle and practice.” 95 Citizens continue to evaluate their representatives through voting in general elections, but elections can be informed through the use of the benchmarking Therefore “Judicial review by experimentalist courts information from their district as well as those similar accordingly becomes a review of the admissibility of the that the full process of democratic experimentalism reasons private and political actors themselves give for produces. their decisions, and the respect they actually accord encourages the development of benchmark information those reasons: a review, that is, of whether the in furtherance of solutions to current political issues protagonists have themselves been sufficiently attentive creates a record that can help inform votes. Further, to the legal factors that constrain the framing of citizens serve a more active stakeholder role on various 96 governance councils in more directly democratic venues. This type of review would, therefore, function at a Importantly, this change in election and local citizenship alternatives and the process of choosing among them.” 97 The same governmental process that The virtue of this is that the process activities undercuts abstract ideological debate and the creates data so, as opposed to courts currently that have polarization of two-party elections by having most to act as if empirical questions are questions of pure decisions rooted in local problem-solving procedures. reasoning, the court within democratic experimentalism Therefore, will have data to work from. So, for example, under a rulemaking, and revision so closely with operating statute authorizing experimentalist administration, the experience that rulemakers and operating-world actors courts do not themselves supply authoritative meaning; work literally side by side-but, to repeat, in plain view of the agencies and other actors jointly provide the the public-and thus, largely overcome the distinction 98 between the detached staff of honest but imperfectly Judges therefore function less as a referee and more as informed experts and the knowledgeable but devious “metalevel.” baseline through rolling best-practice standards.” “Experimentalism insiders the regulate.” links benchmarking, 101 93 Ibid, p. 288. Ibid, p. 395. 95 Ibid, p. 389. 96 Ibid, p. 390. 97 Ibid, p. 400. 98 Ibid, p. 397. 94 99 Ibid, p. 401. Ibid, p. 403. 101 Ibid, p. 355. 100 53 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler One fear that Dorf and Sabel anticipate is that it will be systematically organized one, we think the choice is claimed that democratic experimentalism as outlined easy.” 107 above improperly trivializes rights and therefore will not offer proper protection for them. This is, of course a standard critique of any remotely consequentialist theory of rights, and one that has been deployed against pragmatism repeatedly. Dorf and Sabel embrace the fact that under democratic experimentalism rights are a product of history, context and social understandings. Indeed, “our rights do not lose their majestic and independent authority when we come to acknowledge that in some sense we chose them. Because our rights are part of who we are, they shape, explicitly or not, all the manifold projects by which we determine the future of our polities.” 102 First, and correctly, they claim “this conception of political rights and personhood as mutually defining is a variant of the pragmatist idea of the joint sociability.” determination 103 of individuality and Further, “Thus understood, rights, far from estranging us from one another, are a crucial part of the common ground of mutual recognition upon which we raise our individuality.” 104 In response to the demand that rights be more certain, more founded upon something undoubtable, Dorf and Sabel respond that such a demand is an unsatisfiable and that ultimately, “however characterized…rights experimentalist.” 105 are inevitably Indeed, “Experimentalism does not name an alternative to the identification of Platonic VI. From Information Exclusion to Information Production Heller as decided starkly shows the result of Scalia’s information exclusion-based jurisprudence. First, it excludes the prefatory clause, then any broader context, then any legislative record to find intent, and finally rests upon the ability to identify an independently existing identifiable discrete meaning locatable in historical records. This meaning is then used to derive a decision without any recourse to social facts, changing circumstances, or consequences in general. Further, as he notes, this first part of the two-step is often difficult so he follows this with a strong presumption in favor of rules even if the rule chosen is not fully attached to an identifiable original meaning and therefore potentially causes substantive distortion. This is because Scalia believes rules hedge judicial discretion in and therefore keep the judge in role, that is applying democratically produced rules in neutral fashion to specific cases. It is interesting to note in this regard the information excluding aspects of this stance not only allow the judge to not notice the effects of a decision (good or bad), but also explains Scalia’s blinkered analysis of what he means by democracy. As a judge, and given his conception of his role, that is none of his business. rights. It names an organized, considered alternative to a haphazard mixture of metaphysical nonsense and ungrounded speculation about empirical matters.” 106 So, “we do not face a choice between experimentation or no experimentation. The status quo is an ongoing, albeit haphazard, experiment. experiment and a more Between that kind of democratically and It must be admitted that this conception of the law and the judge’s role within it is attractive. First, if accurate, it can explain and justify the everyday picture of American law, and give a real clear meaning to such slogans as “the rule of law as the law of rules” and to the often heard critique of decisions as evidence of judicial activism. Second, given the institutional position of a judge, and the purported institutional limits of the court 102 Ibid, p. 448. Ibid, p. 448. 104 Ibid, p. 449. 105 Ibid, p. 452. 106 Ibid, p. 457. system, it explains how justified decisions can be made 103 54 107 Ibid, p. 469. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler without the societal information that other branches of jurisprudential philosophy was necessary even in the government can more easily make effective use of. ideal case. Unfortunately for Scalia’s picture, though, the Of course this is all as Posner would predict. He sees identification of original meaning is probably a pipe legal ideals such as Scalia’s to be too trapped in legalist dream. First, in the case of the United States ideology and full of rhetorical, “Law Day” flourishes that Constitution, the context would rather point to a are better explained as professional mystification than document meant to be loosely understood, full of descriptive or even in best-case scenarios such as Heller, aspirational and vague terminology that would have to normative accuracy. Posner offers instead a conception be filled in later with meaning. Indeed, given the nature of the judge as constrained pragmatist forced into an of the document it would be fully reasonable to expect open area of involuntary freedom due to the fact that that the founder’s expected future generations to fill in legalist materials and legalist comprehensive judicial the general words with content that functioned best for philosophies such as Scalia’s are inherently unable to the later times. Further, of course, the historical data function as demanded. Instead of the willful discretion available is radically incomplete. Finally, from a of the common-law Mr. Fix-it judge that Scalia fears, pragmatist point of view, Scalia’s originalism rests upon Posner highlights the inherent insufficiency of the a sort of “myth of the given” in the sense that he materials that Scalia thinks are determinative. A judge appears to believe that a specific univocal original has to “affix” a decision in the sense that controversies meaning can often be identified outside of the specific must be settled and therefore if legalist materials are inquiry, the specific controversy, in question. insufficient then other materials, and other information, must do the job. Further, of course, Posner highlights Beyond the problems with originalism there is the the absurdly naïve picture of legislative process that assumption that rules are better at constraining a judge Scalia’s jurisprudence requires. and that these are also better for democratic pragmatist judge, to the contrary, is expected to utilize government. as accurate a conception of legislative ability as possible. As Posner notes, this seems to be an The constrained empirical claim, but claims like this are always offered without any empirical support, and are therefore really unsupported legalist dogma. 108 Posner argues that the legally necessary materials are Indeed, again from a multiple and diverse, but that this isn’t really the pragmatist point of view this fixation upon rules looks a problem that Scalia and legalist in general think it is once lot like the misguided and pathological quest for a more descriptively accurate picture of judicial decision- certainly that Dewey so effectively critiqued. Finally, making is accepted. Here is where another aspect of when the two-step originalism and rule picture Scalia Scalia’s philosophy appears to a pragmatist to be fatal in offered got its seemingly perfect moment in Heller, the fact. actual legal traction of the decision rested largely upon correspondence” conception of law where multiple the “pragmatic” exceptions to the legally determined factors determine a legal decision and not the process of rule. In other words, for all the purported virtues of the holding a decision up against something called “law” in information excluding picture of law he offers, it seems order to test the accuracy of the correspondence, Posner that more information than legally proper under his highlights how often much of the legalist system relies Through developing what I noted as a “non- upon an intuitive acceptance of something very close to a correspondence picture of legal decision-making. 108 Ibid, p. 179. 55 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler is absolutist in its picture of just one of the enumerated constrained not only by the need to decide a heavy rights, and maybe not even the most important of the caseload in a timely fashion without certain guarantees, rights (especially given the changed circumstances from but the judge is also hemmed in by professional norms the royal tyranny of revolutionary times to the crimes of and general social values and beliefs. Therefore, even in the modern inner city – aspects Scalia’s system cannot an “information including” system of law only a small set notice). This, of course, is an argument for looking to of possible reasons and possible decisions will be purpose over a more literalist reading (a strategy which actually possible. These decisions fall within a “zone of is plainly true of the Court’s jurisprudence in relationship reasonableness.” Posner thinks it actually a virtue that a to other rights such as, for example, free speech and judge has to admit that the zone of reasonableness does equal protection). On the other hand, it is not so clear not determine a specific result but only a family of that Posner’s judge would immediately turn to balancing acceptable possibilities. In this case the judge cannot tests to decide. All-in-all, though, Breyer’s dissent would fully hide behind “the law” and therefore must admit to almost assuredly fit within the constrained pragmatist personal responsibility for the actual decision. judge’s zone of reasonableness. Ultimately, Posner’s constrained pragmatist This would, he thinks, properly give the judge a feeling of skating on thin ice and, therefore, tend to move judges 109 Would the same be true of the majority’s decision? It would Certainly the methodology would be seen as a sham – as also, it seems, encourage the judge to want to know it should be from a pragmatist’s point of view. What more about facts and specific policy options. So, instead about the result? In all actuality the result was not much of beating judges over the head with legalist materials, of note. First a relatively miniscule bright-line rule is lawyers would be moved towards emphasizing the announced to the effect that a virtual ban of hand guns consequentialist stakes (both short and long term) of for personal protection is unconstitutional. Beyond that, possible decisions. the Court offers a set of exceptions that seem in general toward a more modest position. completely ad hoc and founded upon nothing but As to Heller, certainly Breyer’s dissent has more in previous general legislative enactment. common with Posner’s constrained pragmatist judge constrained pragmatist would want a more developed than either the majority opinion or the Stevens dissent argument here. But, of course, the Court’s legalist tools (which serves largely as a reductio ad absurdum to have no argument to offer here, and so the Court goes Scalia’s claims to meaning, truth, knowledge, certainty, silent right where the real need for even the most basic constraint, etc). legal guidance begins. Breyer emphasizes social statistics Posner’s Therefore, the constrained relating to gun use, the difficulty of knowing what pragmatist would have a difficult time seeing any virtue policies are more effective in specific situations and the to the Heller decision, and would wonder how the Court need to allow for as large an area of social thought that this offered any but the most minimal experimentation as possible so as to let local constraint to lower court judges. Te most predictable governments try various options in the face of serious result seems to be more litigation in the lower court with social problems. less guidance as to what short of an absolute ban is This seems fully compatible with Posner’s constrained pragmatist judge. Further, Breyer allowed. argues that there are conflicting aims in the Constitution and that, therefore, the Court’s opinion is overly But the constrained pragmatist judge would be constrained in another way less than ideal – that is, 109 56 Ibid, p. 249-253. constrained in the type of information offered the court Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 LAW, PRAGMATISM AND CONSTITUTIONAL INTERPRETATION: FROM INFORMATION EXCLUSION TO INFORMATION PRODUCTION Brian E. Butler even if the attorney’s on either side decided to use facts the certainty purportedly offered by Scalia’s instead of more legalist arguments in their cases. This is jurisprudential theory, but this is a virtue given the because, just as the originalist judge ends up with a dogmatic hubris so apparent in Scalia’s purported result pre-packaged on both sides, and therefore a type modesty. of “history in law,” the constrained pragmatist would get information (judicial ignorance?) to be a doubtful virtue a type of “nothing but the facts of the case” in that each to begin with. side would be willing to only offer those options that democratic experimentalist system would decide we clearly favored their side. The virtue of Dorf and Sabel’s have no idea – because as it stands, the court system did democratic experimentalism is that it would, if effective, not produce the information necessary to make such a solve this problem and actually enlist the court system in choice. Of course if Dorf and Sable are correct, that the production of a more thorough set of information in information would be produced if the court were seen as regards to the policies and rights at issue. an active participant in the process of producing Of course one might see exclusion of But as to what a judge under the informed democratic decision-making. In the case of Heller, it is difficult to know from the Court’s opinion what options were considered. Under the governance scheme offered in VII. Conclusion democratic experimentalism a record of options considered In this paper I have argued that through an analysis of (benchmarking), and why specific policies were chosen Richard Posner’s How Judges Think, as well as Michael would be most likely the largest part of the Court’s data. Dorf and Charles Sabel’s “A Constitution of Democratic Upon a challenging of the law, the lower court would use Experimentalism,” a conception of the legal process, and normal legalist tools to decide an easy case. But given a the judge’s position within it as an information more difficult case, the record developed by the local production system is offered that is true to the tradition government through the use of benchmarking, data of philosophical pragmatism and compatible with both collection and policy options generated, as well as rule of law virtues and democratic governance. Instead results from the locality and others dealing with the of a picture of virtuous judicial ignorance through same issues, would be available in order to ensure that knowledge exclusion, a conception of law premised principle and practice were sufficiently linked. The role upon knowledge production offers a better hope for a of the judge here is not to solve controversial problems just and democratically responsive legal system in a through the somewhat arbitrary settling via a clear rule complex and interconnected world. While this analysis (this didn’t work so well in Dred Scott), but rather to is somewhat parochial, being attached to cases and encourage democratically transparent and accountable theorists writing within the United States legal tradition, problem solving where the rules of law come from as well as the somewhat ridiculous position of guns democratic processes and not a judicial oligarchy with within American social ideology, it is hoped that the their own less than fully informed preconceptions. This move from a picture of law from purposive information offers a democratic and experiment-encouraging rule of exclusion law that discounts judicial rules in favor of greater experimentation might be usefully translatable to other information production and policy testing. There isn’t contexts. to a more active position in social 57 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST theorist in mind and he was disingenuous in naming JURISPRUDENCE Dewey. Shane J. Ralston Penn State University sjr21@psu.edu A careful reconstruction of Posner’s argument shows that Dewey’s pragmatism provides a genuine middle way between Posner’s position and that of his intended rival. So, two theses about this debate punctuate the Richard Posner has spent several decades on a quest for his Holy Grail, that is, a less controversial and more persuasive account of an earlier doctrine that economic efficiency ought to dictate how judges decide legal cases. 1 In one of his scholarly adventures, a book entitled Law, Pragmatism and Democracy, the Justice of the U.S. Seventh Circuit Court of Appeals wrestles with the ghost of John Dewey for the mantle of pragmatist jurisprudence, or the coveted title “steward of 2 pragmatism in the law.” Most commentators have seen this work as pitting Posner against Dewey in a contest of pragmatisms, the stakes for which are no less than their respective legacies for legal and democratic theory. 3 Some have sided with Posner and others with Dewey. I contend that the commentaries have misidentified the target of Posner’s critique. Posner had another legal two major sections of this paper. In the first, the negative or critical thesis states that the commentators have mistakenly taken Posner at his word, trusting that the intended target of his criticism is in fact Dewey. I then locate Posner’s quarry and offer an explanation for why he fails to specify the actual prey in his hunt. In the second section, the positive or analytical thesis is articulated: Dewey’s pragmatic logic of judgment and exposition effectively mediates the two entrenched accounts of judicial decision-making and their implications for democratic governance. Not only does this reconstruction help clarify Dewey’s legacy for legal and democratic theory, but as suggested in section three, it also demonstrates how the activity of reconstruction has political connotations in that it endorses particular values or ends over others. Thus, Posner’s project to reconstruct Dewey in the image of his intended adversary is not value-neutral; but in fact 1 See, for instance, Richard Posner, “Utilitarianism, Economics and Legal Theory,” The Journal of legal Studies, vol. 8 (1979): 101-22. Id., Economic Analysis of rd Law, 3 ed. (Boston: Little, Brown and Co., 1986). For critiques of Posner’s economic analysis of law, see Ronald Dworkin, “Why Efficiency? A Response to Professors Calabresi and Posner,” Hofstra Law Review, vol. 8, no. 563 (1980); Arthur Allen Leff, “Economic Analysis of Law: Some Realism about Nominalism,” Virginia Law Review, vol. 60, no. 451 (1974); James Boyd White, “Economics and Law: Two Cultures in Tension,” Tennessee Law Review, vol. 54, no. 161 (1987); Robert C. Ellickson, “Bringing Culture and Human Frailty to Rational Actors: A Critique of Classical Law and Economics,” Symposium on Post-Chicago Law and Economics, Chicago-Kent Law Review vol. 65, no. 23 (1989). 2 Richard A. Posner, Law, Pragmatism and Democracy (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2003), hereafter LPD. Michael Sullivan and Daniel J. Solove, “Can Pragmatism Be Radical? Richard Posner and Legal Pragmatism, Review of Law, Pragmatism and Democracy by Richard Posner,” Yale Law Journal, vol. 113, no. 3 (Dec. 2003):687-741. 3 See Ilya Somin, “Posner’s Pragmatism,” Critical Review, vol. 16, no. 1 (Summer 2004): 1-22. belongs solidly within the domain of the political. Dewey, Hand and Posner’s Critique Posner’s writings have been duly acknowledged by his supporters and critics for their impressive quality, their sheer quantity, their breadth and depth of interdisciplinary research and an aggressive writing style unique among sitting judges. 4 Besides adjudicating appeals cases, Posner also serves on the University of 4 For instance, Posner’s long-time rival, Ronald Dworkin, has characterized Posner as “the wonder of the legal world.” In an unsympathetic review of Law, Pragmatism and Democracy, the reviewer begins: “Richard Posner is a prodigy. A law school professor and full-time federal judge, he is also one of the most prolific writers on legal and political issues in America.” “Sense and Nonsense,” The Economist (June 21, 2003): 77-8. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston Chicago law school faculty. If this does not demonstrate classical pragmatists. his thorough commitment to bridging the theory- pragmatic philosophy has little more in common with practice divide, then perhaps the point is further Posner’s brand of pragmatism. obviated by his ceaseless attempts to resolve the conflict classical pragmatists sought to shake the traditional between the perceived arbitrariness of judicial decision- structure of philosophy, beginning with Plato, from its making (particularly as it relates to different judges’ comfortable distinct value schemes) and the sanctity of democratic pragmatism, for Posner, is just another kind of anti- governance. Should unelected judges be allowed to foundationalism that eschews formalism in exchange for override the will of democratic majorities by invalidating “what works,” or a method “to judge issues on the basis statutes their representatives legislate? According to of their concrete consequences for a person’s happiness Posner, what is required in order to harmonize judicial and prosperity.” practice and the sanctity of the democratic principle— central to what Posner calls “everyday pragmatism,” namely, that majorities or their representatives should which he believes “has much to contribute to the law,” it dictate the content of public policy—is to create a more shares more in common with the American ethos than it diverse judiciary, one that “command[s] greater does with a seventy-year old philosophical movement. 5 acceptance in a diverse society.” If Posner has hit on the right answer to this longstanding problem, then he Other than the name, though, According to Posner, foundations. 8 Thus philosophical While this anti-foundationalism is So, he concludes, there is “little in classical American 9 pragmatism . . . that law can use.” has not only discovered his Holy Grail; he has also secured a coveted place alongside Joseph Schumpeter, Rooted the elite democratic theorist whom he holds in high jurisprudence strikes at not only the firm foundations of regard, and opposite Ronald Dworkin, the renowned philosophical system-building, but also at an antiquated critic of legal pragmatism and Posner’s perennial account of legal reasoning. According to this account, adversary. 6 in this everyday pragmatism, pragmatic exemplified by the formalist model of judicial reasoning, judges apply a legal principle, as the first premise of a Although Posner doesn’t “think it leads anywhere syllogism, to the facts of the case, as the second interesting,” he acknowledges that Charles S. Peirce, premise, in order to impersonally derive a valid legal William James and John Dewey developed an ideational conclusion. thread tracing back to the ancient Greeks (indeed, to the principle of stare decisis, attempts to maintain Homer’s Odyssey) and forward to modern-day American continuity between his legal decisions and those of the culture (as attested to by Tocqueville) into a robust past, thereby preserving sound legal precedents and American philosophy. 7 two decades been the beneficiary of a spectacular resurgence of interest. Whether Quine, Sellars, Putnam, West or the many others who have taken up the banner of pragmatism, each owes an intellectual debt to the LPD, p. 120. He even models the book’s name after Joseph Schumpeter’s Capitalism, Socialism and Democracy (New York: Harper and Row, 1948). 7 LPD, p. 25-6. 6 In addition, the judge, reasoning according America’s unique homegrown philosophical movement, pragmatism, has in the past 5 10 8 Ibid., p. 28. Ibid., p. 49. 10 See, for instance, Joseph H. Beale, A Treatise on the Conflict of Laws (New York: Baker, Voorhis, and Company, 1935) and Christopher C. Langdell, Cases on the Law of Contracts (Boston: Little, Brown and Company, 1871). Jerome Frank characterizes the Formalists’ method of legal reasoning in the following manner: “They picture the judge applying rules and principles to the facts, that is, taking some principle (usually derived from opinions in earlier cases) as his minor premise, employing the facts of the case as the minor premise, and then coming to his judgment by processes of pure reasoning.” Law and the Modern Mind (New York: Anchor Book, 1963), pp. 10-12. 9 59 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston doctrine from one generation to the next. So, a court’s commitments of the realists” so much so that it indeed judgment is a combination of strict deductive logic and has “no inherent political valence.” 13 tradition. Also known as the myth of the mechanical jurisprudent, Blackstone’s account neutralizes the threat Posner’s partisan attacks on Dewey in chapter three of of arbitrarily exercised judicial power, unbounded legal Law, Pragmatism and Democracy (even resorting to use discretion and the interjection of a judge’s tastes, values of the codeword and epithet for liberal, “wet”) would and morals, so as to convert the science of judging into a then appear as evidence of a view that the American woeful art. pragmatist was a close ally to the liberal-minded legal Yet with the advent of the legal realist movement, the myth of the mechanical jurisprudent and realists. with it the formalist account of legal reasoning had account, it is discovered that the legal realists and reached their respective limits. Dewey part ways on judicial politics. Legal realism’s Yet upon further examination of Posner’s First, Posner advocates dispelled the myth by demonstrating that distinguishes Dewey’s populist democratic theory from subjective and psychological preferences of judges do his own elitist view of a democracy, in which the best, or influence the selection of facts in an indeterminate case, “hoi aristoi,” rule. Then, to show that Dewey does not such that those facts would count as relevant (or as legal merit the praise he has received as a philosopher of 11 freedom and democracy, he casts Dewey as a facts) for the sake of rendering a court’s judgment. The legal realists’ endorsement of fact indeterminacy deliberative and critique of deductive formalism reflect a pragmatic epistemology, and even worse, as an advocate of a logic of judgment and exposition elaborated by John democracy governed by the irresponsible masses. Dewey, both in the classroom and in his writings. 12 democrat with a complementary 14 So, Posner portrays Dewey’s epistemology as analogous to a as a movement, legal realism gained much of its computer networking or “distributed intelligence” inspiration from the kind of philosophical pragmatism system. In this interconnected system of citizen Posner communities, rejects. pragmatism, in Posner contrast contends to that Dewey’s everyday brand member-inquirers dedicate their of combined intellectual capital to discovering truth that is philosophical pragmatism, “lacks the [liberal] political “local,” “perspectival” and “shaped by historical and other conditions in which it is produced.” 15 Next, Posner contends that an “implication for law of Dewey’s 11 See Morton J. Horowitz, The Transformation of American Law 1870-1960 (Oxford: Oxford university Press, 1992), pp. 198-202. 12 According to Horowitz, the “demonstration that deductive logic could not provide a self-executing way to move from the general to the particular was the most important contribution of Felix Cohen [early legal realist] and the great philosopher John Dewey to the Realist critique.” Ibid, p. 200. Dewey gave a course at Columbia University Law School titled “Logical and Ethical Problems of the Law,” which was well attended by American law teachers, during the summer of 1922. In addition, from 1924 to 1929, he gave seminars in Legal Philosophy at Columbia University. In these courses, he was extremely critical of the early formalism in legal reasoning (particularly Blackstone) and sought a more functionalist approach to such reasoning (“a logic relative to consequences rather than to antecedants”). So, as Horowitz and the historical record confirm, Dewey’s teachings were a seminal influence on the Legal Realist Movement. 60 epistemology is that courts should either have no power to invalidate legislation or exercise it only in extreme circumstances, when faced by a law 16 So, Dewey, at unconstitutional or utterly appalling.” 13 patently The only legal realist that Posner seems to respect is Oliver Wendell Holmes, Jr., author of the famous essay read by almost every first year law school student, “The Path of the Law,” and of many landmark Supreme course case opinions and dissents. 14 For instance, when attending one of Dewey’s events, most likely his ninetieth birthday party in 1949, General Dwight D. Eisenhower, then president of Columbia University and future president of the United States, declared: “Professor Dewey, you are the philosopher of freedom, and I am the soldier of freedom.” Paul Kurtz, Free Inquiry vol. 23, no. 4 (October/November 2003): 5. 15 LPD, p. 52. 16 Ibid., p. 53. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston least on Posner’s reading, is a defender of Threatening such an outcome are activist judges who majoritarianism and judicial restraint. Accordingly, he adopt excessively interventionist judicial policies. would counsel against judicial review of legislation striking down fashionable laws, these judges undermine enacted by popularly elected representatives of the majority’s will and subvert democratic choice, for democratic majorities. Without exception, the striking both majority rule and democratic decision-making are down of statutes that reflect the popular will and tied, at least indirectly, to acts of legislation through the sentiment of those majorities would offend Dewey’s popular election of those who legislate. restraintist sensibilities. Not only would liberal-minded statute after statute falls to the judge’s gavel, as does legal realists recoil from most restraintist conclusions the democratic principle. 18 By As a result, (such that, for instance, democratic majorities would be better equipped to decide about whether to protect Yet it might be objected that in Judge Hand’s many legal individual rights), but Dewey himself would likewise be opinions, especially in the area of First Amendment law, the first to quit such a path. Taking an absolutist he defends the rights of citizens as trumps against position on the issue, i.e. that a court can never majorities. For instance, in the Masses Publishing Co. v. justifiably exercise judicial review, or invalidate a piece United States decision, he argues that the government of legislation on constitutional grounds, is incompatible has no right to interfere with a citizen in freely discussing with Dewey’s scientific and experimentalist approach to and deciding what government policies and practices problem solving. Thus, Posner must have someone should be tolerated, on the ground that “public opinion . other than Dewey in mind, and the American pragmatist . . is the final source of government in a democratic has only served as a convenient proxy, a stand-in, for the state.” genuine object of his critique. to participate in associated activity only in virtue of the 19 However, Hand defends the right of individuals protected right’s majoritarian consequences, namely, One well-known jurist who did take a stronger, though that it safeguards the majority’s prerogative to not absolutist, stand on the issue of judicial review was the American jurist Learned Hand. In the Holmes Lectures given at Harvard, Hand declares that, For myself it would be irksome to be ruled by a bevy of Platonic Guardians, even if I know how to choose them, which I assuredly do not. If they were in charge I should miss the stimulus of living in a society where I have, at least theoretically, some part in public affairs. 17 The “bevy Platonic Guardians” Hand refers to are those judges who would override the democratic principle and impose their supposedly enlightened judgments on the will of the majority, such that the average citizen would lose “the stimulus of living in a [democratic] society.” 17 Learned Hand, The Bill of Rights (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1958), p. 73. 18 This of course assumes that the democratic process has not been hijacked by interest groups, which unduly influence the legislator’s decisions so that they are not responsive to the majority will, and that voters are able to keep popularly elected legislators accountable through the threat of retrospective voting, or nonelection as punishment for legislating in ways inconsistent with the majority’s needs and interests. For an argument to the effect that majorities rarely engage in effective retrospective voting due to daunting epistemic barriers, see Ilya Somin, “Political Ignorance and the Countermajoritarian Difficulty: A New Perspective on the Central Obsession of Constitutional Theory,” Iowa Law Review, vol. 89, no. 1287 (April 2004). 19 In full, Hand states, “Words are not only the keys of persuasion, but the triggers of action, and those which have no purport to counsel the violation of law cannot by any latitude of interpretation be a part of the public opinion which is the final source of government in a democratic state.” Masses Publishing Co. v. Patten, 244 Fed. 535 (S.D.N.Y. 1917). See Vincent Blasi, “Learned Hand and the Self-Government Theory of the First Amendment: Masses Publishing Co. v. Patten,” University of Colorado Law Review, vol. 61, no. 1 (1989): 1-37. 61 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston determine the society’s collective destiny through assumed and, subsequent to his death, students of his discussion and debate. work would have a difficult time bestowing on a judicial and political philosophy as un-Deweyan as Posner’s. 21 But why would Posner not criticize Hand outright, rather than recruit Dewey as a poor proxy? Hand cuts a striking Pragmatism and Legal Reasoning figure in legal circles, not only because he has been eulogized as the Supreme Court’s tenth justice In Dewey’s paper, “Logical Method and the Law,” he (thrillingly close, yet unsuccessful, in two bids for demonstrates nomination) but also for his extensive legacy of public Blackstone’s deductive method to legal reasoning, logic addresses and oft-cited court opinions. More revealing still informs the process by which judges deliver for our present concerns though, and particularly for the judgments and expositions of the law. purpose of explaining why Posner would fail to name Dewey, logical method applied to legal subject matter is Hand, is the fact that Hand is still widely respected sufficiently similar to logical method applied to logical among jurists and legal scholars as a judicial subject matter. “Such cases,” he states, “at least are According to Kathryn Griffith, one of similar in general type to decisions made by engineers, conservative. that despite the inapplicability of According to merchants, physicians, bankers, etc., in the pursuit of Hand’s biographers, their callings.” 22 The role and function of the judge is Learned Hand’s personal predilection would have placed therefore no different in kind than the role and function him alongside the judicial protectors of individual of his or her fellow citizens in a shared democratic liberties, but his understanding of the American society. democratic system caused him to assume what by modern standards is a very conservative view of the court’s role in this effort. 20 In responding to Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes’ statement that the law does not emulate logic, Dewey attempts to correct for the jurist’s assumption that all Posner does not wish to steal the mantle of judicial logic is syllogistic on Blackstone’s model. Although logic conservativism from Hand, though, since Posner is in its orthodox Aristotelian sense is modeled after the already the proud owner of it. His wealth-maximization syllogism, logic in a more expansive sense includes principle coupled with the corollary that wealth should inductive go to those who can use it most productively supports a practical problem-solving activity. So, Dewey declares conservative, market-based view of legal institutions and “the need of another kind of logic which shall reduce the processes. pragmatism, a title that Hand never had, wished to have nor would have accepted; but one which Dewey gladly Kathryn Griffith, Judge Learned Hand and the Role of the Federal Judiciary (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1973), p. 41. Although far from Hand in his approach and understanding of the relation between law and democracy, Ronald Dworkin, who served as one of Hand’s law clerks, has written a glowing account of the jurist’s personality, character and legacy. Ronald Dworkin, “Learned Hand” in Freedom’s Law: The Moral reading of the American Constitution (Cambridge, MA: Harvard university Press, 1996), pp. 332-47. 62 scientific reasoning and Instead of seizing the title of judicial conservative, Posner’s agenda is to claim that of 20 generalization, 21 Citations of John Dewey’s works are to The Collected Works of John Dewey: Electronic Edition, edited by L.A. Hickman (Charlottesville, VA: Intelex Corp., 1996), following the conventional method, LW (Later Works) or MW (Middle Works) or Early Works (EW), volume: page number. Dewey quips in the preface to Logic: The Theory of Inquiry that perhaps “the word [pragmatism] lends itself to misconception.” LW 12:4. But he still preserves the term to describe the school of philosophy to which he belongs and even clarifies its meaning and the course of its growth in the writings of Peirce and James in his paper, “The Development of American Pragmatism,” LW 2:3-21. 22 Dewey, “Logical Method and the Law,” MW 15:66. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston influence of habit, and shall facilitate the use of good class action lawsuits, for example, counsel provides 23 proof to the judge and jury that a large number of General principles cannot by themselves dictate the individuals with legally relevant characteristics were judgments that shall be rendered in particular cases. harmed. Similar to the legal realist Jerome Frank, Dewey resembles the principle of majority rule in democratic concedes that often the jurist finds his conclusion before electoral politics. In both cases, the count justifies the his reasons and then searches for the vindicating outcome, whether in the choice of a legal remedy or in sense regarding matters of social consequence.” premises, as if they were an afterthought. 24 While this This demonstration of large numbers the election of a government official. Since logic method is not identical with the scientific method, since provides a method both for the activities of democratic the conclusion is settled before the inquiry, it is and judicial decision making, judges serve a dual role in a according to Dewey, a kind of “exposition,” an extension democratic society: (i) as public problem solvers and (ii) of the logic of judgment: “Courts not only reach as experts adjudicating controversies between fellow decisions; they expound them, and the exposition must citizens. The two roles are not mutually exclusive. state justifying reasons.” 25 29 This “logic of exposition” is Choosing one role, whether democratic inquirer or both forward-looking and backward-looking, that is, expert judge (even jury member), remains a matter of aiming to “reshape old rules of law to make them emphasis; and so it is a choice compatible with the applicable to new conditions” and respecting the simultaneous adoption of the other role. principle of stare decisis, or treating like cases alike conflict between perceived abuses of judicial discretion based on authoritative and controlling precedent. 26 Thus the and democratic principle arises only in a mitigated form, i.e. in cases where the judge assumes that her role qua There is no mistaking the fact that Dewey’s logical expert judge supersedes her role qua democratic citizen. theory activity, However, in most instances, a judge will strike down a including and especially that undertaken by citizens of a piece of legislation as unconstitutional when it offends encompasses all problem-solving democracy in their efforts to solve public problems. 27 both judicial and democratic principles. 30 In other The legal system assists individual citizens in addressing words, the practice of judicial review is consistent with public issues through a procedurally fair process; one democratic governance. Yet to assert that the two are that, according to one commentator, “provides a consistent is not to offend judicial impartiality, or to uniquely democratic . . . mechanism for individual make judges the willing pawns of politicians; for, as the citizens to invoke public authority on their own and for economist F. Andrew Hanssen has confirmed in testing their benefit.” 28 Judges have no less a role to play as critical inquirers or problem solvers in democratic simple economic models of judicial discretion, “independent judges may themselves make policy in society, working side by side with their fellow citizens. In 23 MW 15:70. Frank, Law and the Modern Mind, pp. 3035. 25 MW 15:72. 26 MW 15:75. 27 According to Dewey, “logic is really a theory about empirical phenomena, subject to growth and improvement like any other empirical discipline.” MW 15:76. 28 Frances Kahn Zemans, “Legal Mobilization: The Neglected Role of Law in the Political System,” American Political Science Review 77 (1983): 690-703; cited in rd Deborah Stone, Public Policy Paradox, 3 edition (New York: W.W. Norton, 2002), p. 344. 24 29 To claim otherwise would set up a false dichotomy or Hobson ’s choice, a fallacious strategy that belies the admissibility of a third option: viz., the integration of both. 30 A clear case of this would be the Warren Court’s unanimous decision in Brown vs. Board of Education of Topeka Kansas, 347 U.S. 483 (1954) that the practice of segregation in Southern schools was patently th unconstitutional because it violated the 14 Amendment’s equal protection clause. 63 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston directions that [political] incumbents do not like.” 31 Therefore, Dewey provides a genuine middle way democratic majority. On this matter, at least, Posner and Dewey would agree. 34 between Learned Hand’s position, judicial restraint mixed with democratic majoritarianism, and Posner’s Posner is wrong in asserting that pragmatism, whether position, a fusion of purportedly value-free legal his or Dewey’s, lacks a political valence. What he means pragmatism and democratic elitism. by “without political valence” could be neutral between competing political ideologies or neutral between legal Final Thoughts methodologies. Either way, the assumption of neutrality is naïvely positivistic, much as his earlier claim that While Dewey and Posner’s legal theories are not economic efficiency constitutes a value-free criterion for complementary, their legal views do agree in at least adjudicating legal cases. one respect. Both believe that a vitally important demand hard choices about social values than cold characteristic of the judiciary is abundant diversity. calculations of efficiency. So, the maintenance of a strict While Dewey never explicitly argued for courts fact-value distinction is untenable in most, if not all, legal composed of judges with diverse ethnic, socio-economic cases. and cultural backgrounds, he did obliquely refer to comparable to affirming Blackstone’s myth of the institutionalizing cultural diversity in a paper entitled mechanical jurisprudent. “The Principle of Nationality.” Dewey declares that, pragmatism as a politically sterile position resembling Variety is the spice of life, and the richness and the Blackstone’s myth more than Dewey’s reformist legal attractiveness of social institutions depend upon cultural and political philosophy. diversity among separate units. In so far a people are all Johnson observe, “Posner’s effort to simultaneously alike, there is no give and take among them. And it is defend legal pragmatism and repudiate legal realism is, better to give and take. 34 of a diverse judiciary are more likely to lend themselves to the creation of equitable and just results than easy consensus and passive acquiescence among members of a homogenous court. Variety in the ethnic and cultural background of the judiciary’s membership is also more compatible with a heterogeneous citizenry. 33 In all likelihood, citizens would resist a mandarin court that privileges its special judgment over the will of a 31 F. Andrew Hannsen, “Is There a Politically Optimal Level of Judicial Independence?” The American Economic Review, vol. 94, no. 3 (June 2004): 712-29, 727. MW 10:288. On the compatibility of Dewey’s social-political philosophy with pluralism, see my “In Defense of Democracy as a Way of Life: A Reply to Talisse’s Pluralist Objection,” Transactions of the Charles S. Peirce Society, vol. 44, no. 4 (fall 2008): 629-660. 33 64 Hard cases more often Moreover, to assert the contrary view is Posner reconstructs legal As Jack Knight and James 32 Likewise, “give and take” deliberations among members 32 35 In the 2004 Presidential Campaign, democratic candidate John Kerry, speaking on the topic of appointing justices to the Federal bench, appears to express a contrary view about promoting diversity in the judiciary, one in line with Supreme Court Justice Potter Stewart’s position on the issue. Paraphrasing Justice Stewart, Kerry states: “A good justice is somebody that when you read their decisions you can't tell if they are Republican or Democratic or liberal or conservative, a Christian or a Jew, a Muslim, male or female. You just know you're reading a good judicial opinion.” Perry Bacon Jr. “What about the Supremes?” Time Magazine (Tuesday, September 7, 2004). Despite the apparent contrariety of the Potter-Kerry’s view to the DeweyPosner view, they can complement each other in endorsing diversity on the bench, so long as the quality of judging is not negatively impacted by promoting diversity, so that each appointee is capable of producing good judicial opinions. 35 By naïvely positivistic, I mean the caricature of positivism made by some writers—for instance, members of the movement known as Critical Legal Studies, such as Robert Unger and Duncan Kennedy. See Brian Leiter’s “The Radicalism of Legal Positivism,” Guild Practitioner, forthcoming, draft available at <http://ssrn.com/abstract=1568333.,accessed December 12, 2011. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston among other things, a sustained attempt to purge the pragmatist legacy of its radical political implications.” Since all legal pragmatisms endorse suitable methods for achieving given objectives, they must also espouse particular ends or values associated with those objectives—whether the preservation of the status quo (often associated with judicial restraint) or the pursuit of a transformed future (often indicating judicial activism). On the same rationale, Posner’s project in Law, Pragmatism and Democracy aims to reconstitute the ends of John Dewey’s legal pragmatism so that they are susceptible to objections more felicitously leveled at Learned Hand’s legal theory. While the preponderance of evidence indicates this maneuver, Posner’s motivations for the sleight-of-hand can only be conjectured at. In closing, I would like to offer one such conjecture. I believe that Posner’s intentions are, first, to obtain the Holy Grail of legitimacy for his conservative legal theory, particularly its efficiency criterion of justice, thereby attracting a broader audience of supporters; and, second, to steal the mantle of pragmatist jurisprudence from a philosophical giant, John Dewey, for the purposes of giving pragmatism a distinctly elitist gloss in the twin domains of legal and political theory. In both respects, Posner’s everyday pragmatism fails. Thus, Posner’s project is unsuccessful by its own lights and his reconstruction of Dewey’s theories of law and democracy does in fact have a political valence—indeed, it belongs squarely within the realm of the political. 36 Works Cited 36 Jack Knight and James Johnson, “Political Consequences of Pragmatism,” Political Theory, vol. 24, no. 1 (Feb. 1996): 68-96, 69. Bacon, P., Jr. “What about the Supremes?” Time Magazine. Tuesday, September 7, 2004. Dewey, J. The Collected Works of John Dewey: The Electronic Edition, L. A. Hickman, editor. Charlottesville, VA: Intelex Corporation, 1996. Joseph H. Beale, A Treatise on the Conflict of Laws. New York: Baker, Voorhis, and Company, 1935. Blasi, V. “Learned Hand and the Self-Government Theory of the First Amendment: Masses Publishing Co. v. Patten.” University of Colorado Law Review, vol. 61, no. 1 (1989): 1-37. Brown vs. Board of Education of Topeka Kansas, 347 U.S. 483 (1954). Dewey, J. The Collected Works of John Dewey: The Electronic Edition. Edited by L. A. Hickman. Charlottesville, VA: Intelex Corp., 1996. Dworkin, R. “Learned Hand.” Freedom’s Law: The Moral Reading of the American Constitution, 332-47. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1996. --------. “Why Efficiency? A Response to Professors Calabresi and Posner.” Hofstra Law Review, vol. 8, no. 563 (1980). Ellickson, R. C. “Bringing Culture and Human Frailty to Rational Actors: A Critique of Classical Law and Economics.” Symposium on Post-Chicago Law and Economics, Chicago-Kent Law Review vol. 65, no. 23 (1989). Frank, J. Law and the Modern Mind. New York: Anchor Book, 1963. Griffith, K. Judge Learned Hand and the Role of the Federal Judiciary. Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1973. Hand, L. The Bill of Rights. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1958. Hanssen, F. A. “Is There a Politically Optimal Level of Judicial Independence?” The American Economic Review, vol. 94, no. 3 (June 2004): 712-729 Horowitz, J. The Transformation of American Law 18701960. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1992. Knight, J. and J. Johnson, “Political Consequences of Pragmatism.” Political Theory, vol. 24, no. 1 (Feb. 1996): 68-96. Kurtz, P. Free Inquiry vol. 23, no. 4 (October/November 2003): 5. Langdell, C. C. Cases on the Law of Contracts. Boston: Little, Brown and Company, 1871. Leff, A. A. “Economic Analysis of Law: Some Realism about Nominalism.” Virginia Law Review, vol. 60, no. 451 (1974). 65 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RECONSTRUCTING THE LEGACY OF PRAGMATIST JURISPRUDENCE Shane J. Ralston Leiter, B. “The Radicalism of Legal Positivism.” Guild Practitioner, forthcoming. Draft available at <http://ssrn.com/abstract=1568333. Accessed December 12, 2011. Masses Publishing Co. v. Patten, 244 Fed. 535 (S.D.N.Y. 1917). rd Posner, R. Economic Analysis of Law, 3 ed. Boston: Little, Brown and Co., 1986. ---------. Law, Pragmatism and Democracy. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2003. ---------. “Utilitarianism, Economics and Legal Theory.” The Journal of legal Studies, vol. 8 (1979): 10122. Ralston, S. “In Defense of Democracy as a Way of Life: A Reply to Talisse’s Pluralist Objection.” Transactions of the Charles S. Peirce Society, vol. 44, no. 4 (fall 2008): 629-660. Schumpeter, J. Capitalism, Socialism and Democracy. New York: Harper and Row, 1948. “Sense and Nonsense.” The Economist. June 21, 2003: 77-8. 66 Somin, I. “Political Ignorance and the Countermajoritarian Difficulty: A New Perspective on the Central Obsession of Constitutional Theory.” Iowa Law Review, vol. 89, no. 1287 (April 2004). ---------. “Posner’s Pragmatism.” Critical Review, vol. 16, no. 1 (Summer 2004): 1-22. rd Stone, D. Public Policy Paradox, 3 edition. New York: W.W. Norton, 2002. Sullivan, M. and D. J. Solove, “Can Pragmatism Be Radical? Richard Posner and Legal Pragmatism, Review of Law, Pragmatism and Democracy by Richard Posner.” Yale Law Journal, vol. 113, no. 3 (Dec. 2003): 687-741. White, J. B. “Economics and Law: Two Cultures in Tension.” Tennessee Law Review, vol. 54, no. 161 (1987). Zemans, F. K. “Legal Mobilization: The Neglected Role of Law in the Political System.” American Political Science Review, vol. 77 (1983): 690-703 II. THE SECOND INTERNATIONAL PRAGMATIST CONFERENCE OF CÓRDOBA WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: the same psycological phenomenon, we will defend the EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS thesis that for James is no possible to believe in anything Laura I. Garcia that the will dictate to us. UNC/CONICET laurainesg@gmail.com 1. The mind W. James does not address the question of the human mind William James has been a leading thinker of his century, as from a metaphysically point of view, but rather from a well as for his contributions to Psychology and Philosophical psychological and physiological perspective. This approach is work. However, it is rare to find studies that trace bridges of new to the philosophical tradition of the nineteenth century communication between the author’s developments in both because, as a result of the thought of Descartes, many disciplines, as some of them are focused on his contributions philosophers such as Malebranche, Spinoza, Leibniz, tried to to experimental psychology and others in his pragmatist reconcile in the metaphysics context the ontological dualism philosophy. In this paper, our overall purpose is to show with the physiological explanations of the mind-body. what could be one of the possible lines of connection However, when W. James studies the mind he gets rid of the between Psychology and Philosophy of William James. We ontological problem as understood only as a psychological purpose to consider, in particular, to address one of the phenomenon (Wozniak, 1995) areas that we believe may serve as an interface between universally accepted method, the study of psychological these disciplines, namely, the conception of the human mind phenomena includes or presupposes the study of brain that has formulated this author. physiology (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 3). In The Varieties of Religious Experience (1987) James argued In The Varieties of Religious Experience (hereinafter The that the human mind was made up of three elements: ideas, varieties) James summarizes which is his conception of the emotional inhibitory human mind saying that “A mind is a system of ideas, each tendencies. From this framework, we focus on the with the excitement it arouses, and with tendencies conception of the emotions that developed this author. impulsive and inhibitive, which mutually check or reinforce Thus, in this paper we want to begin an analysis of the one another” (James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, pragmatist conception of emotion. We will show why 1987, p. 184). That is, the human mind as it, would be made traditionally held that the Jamesian emotion theory is a up by tree elements: tendencies and impulsive and 2 and affirms that, as a physiological theory. While we will not ignore this point, we will defend that the theory of the emotions of James has 1. A system of ideas. James uses the term “Idea” as a some elements that allow to interpret it like evaluative synonym for abstract idea, pure idea, intellectual idea, 1 theory of the emotions . In this sense, we consider that thought, reasons or concepts. Each of these terms have some of the contemporary criticisms this author has similar meanings, but not identical . 3 received seems to consider only a partial reading of the James's work. Once established which is the Jamesian conception of the emotion, we will risk in what way this may relate with the acquisition of beliefs, as conceived by the author. At this pont, even though, James says in The Principles of Psycology “will” and “belief” are two names for 1 For a brief introduction to the different kinds of theories about emotion, see the introduction of Calhoun & Solomon (¿Qué es una emoción? Lecturas clásicas de psicología filosófica, 1989). 2 In this sense says R. B. Perry "Referring to his Principles of Psychology as a work that prevented the explanatory theories spiritualist, associationist or other metaphysical hypothesis, James wrote: “In this strictly positivistic point of view is the only trait for which… I claim originality'" [translation mine] (Perry, 1973, p. 200). 3 In several James’s texts is possible to detect the use of these terms as equivalent because they share the general meaning. This undifferentiated and ambiguous use is explicitly recognized by the author in a footnote quote in Problems of Philosophy: “In what follow I shall freely use synonyms for these two terms. ‘Idea’, ‘thought’, and ‘intellection’ are synonymous with ‘concept’” (James, Some Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia 2. An emotional excitement, understanding by this term the man hardly gets warm. The anemia of the brain is manifested by intellectual inertia, boredom, a felling of intellectual fatigue, discouragement, displeasure for the work and insomnia (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 738-740). passionate nature, feelings and emotions. 3. Trends, which can be of two types or impulsive/explosive, which are the forces that commits us to go sideways, or obstructive/inhibitory, which are the forces that hold us. Having shown the difference between instincts and emotions lies in the relationship established with the objects and the body, and having shown what movements can cause The passionate nature: the emotions emotions, we will focus on the characterization of these. In James understands that emotions are linked to the instincts 4 The Principles of Psychology James argues that: and both are impossible to isolate from the experience since Each emotion is the resultant of a sum of elements, and each element is caused by a physiological process of a sort already well known. The elements are all organics changes, and each of them is the reflex effect of the exciting object [emphasis added] (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 745) they are body movements that occur at the same time when an object excites the individual. Despite this strong relationship in the experience in conceptually possible to differentiate them because the instinctive reaction can lead to practical relations with the object, while emotions always lead in the body of the individual (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 738). James, from Lange’s description of sadness, distinguishes two ways in which emotions end up That is, emotions are result of physiological processes through a reflex effect produce organic changes. For this reason, James’s work can be found physiological explanations of the emotions of the following type: in the body of the individual: An object falls on a sense-organ and is apperceived by the appropriate cortical center; or else the latter, excited in some other way, gives rise to an idea of the same object. Quick as a flash, the reflex currents pass down through their pre-ordained channels, alter the condition of muscle, skin and viscus; and these alterations, apperceived like the original object, in as many specific portions of the cortex, combine with it in consciousness and transform it from an object-simply-apprehended into an objectemotionally-felt. No new principles have to be invoked, nothing is postulated beyond the ordinary reflex circuit, and the topical center (James, What is an Emotion?, 1884, p. 203). 1. With voluntary movements. Lange argues that sadness has as main feature to paralyze voluntary movements. The sad man is easily recognized by his exterior, for example: he walks slowly, hesitates, drags his feet, drops his arms. The tonicity of his muscles decreases considerably: the neck bends, the head is bended, the face gets longer. With the weakness of the nervous and voluntary muscles apparatus, it occurs a subjective feeling of fatigue and heaviness, the individual feels depressed, dejected. 2. With organic involuntary movements. These muscles, particularly those found in the issues of the blood vessels are constricted, so that causes paleness and anemia. The anemia of the skin is detected by the sensations of cold and chills; the sad The body movement of emotions are explained in this way and led to the consideration of W. James as one of the leading representatives of the physiological theories of Problems of Philosophy, 1987, p. 1007). Because of this ambiguity in the use of concepts W. James has been heavily criticized, however, some philosophers have also seen how enormously enlightening and productive these ambiguities can result. See the Ramon Del Castillo preface to the translation of (James, Pragmatismo, 2007, p. 7-8). 4 Taking into account the influence that the thought of W. James has received from the work of Darwin, it is easy to understand why this author has linked emotions with instinct. In this sense, says Perry, R: "There were two general influences that led him in that direction. One was Darwin’s, who leaned to link emotions with the instincts, and emphasize the biological aspect of emotional expression. The other was the influence of British empiricism, which led him to accentuate the sensorial aspect of the mental content" [translation mine] (Perry, 1973, p. 202). emotions. James says that the physiological changes occur when an object excites an individual are constitutive of emotion or, put another way, it is impossible for the author to imagine that is an emotion without the body changes that 5 it generates . In this regard he said: 5 James says: “Can one fancy the state of rage and picture no ebullition in the chest, no flushing of the face, no dilatation of the nostrils, no clenching of the teeth, no impulse to vigorous action, but in their stead limp muscles, calm breathing, and a placid face? The present writer, for one, certainly cannot… if I were to become corporeally anæsthetic, I should be excluded from the life of the 69 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia If we fancy some strong emotion, and then try to abstract from our consciousness of it all the feelings of its bodily symptoms, we find we have nothing left behind, no ‘mind-stuff’ out of which the emotion can be constituted, and that a cold and neutral state of intellectual perception is all that remains (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 744). These constitutive body changes of emotions are conceived by James as preorganized mechanisms (or reflex effects) that all human beings have as an adapted answered to the world. Being prearranged mechanisms arise before the individual has thought about how to react to a particular situation. For for example, that their hands perspire, their heart rates, their muscles are contracted in certain way, their vision blurs, etc. These physiological responses return to the brain in form of physical sensations and this particular sensory pattern gives each emotion its unique color, that is, every emotion triggers some physiological responses in the body, such as, the smile and rapid heart rate, these responses go to the brain in form of internal sensory patterns and whenever the individual perceive these patterns feels the emotion (LeDoux, 1999, p. 49-50). example, James says, “If we abruptly see a dark moving form in the woods, our heart stops beating, and we catch our breath instantly and before any articulate idea of danger can arise” (James, What is an Emotion?, 1884, p. 196). As several thinkers have said, conceiving the emotion in this way, to James implies to change the common point of view of his time. This point of view supported the idea that the causal relationship between emotions and bodily changes had the following order: the mental perception of a fact (to see a person) causes a mental condition (joy) and this results in bodily expressions (smile). James argues that this order is wrong because “the bodily changes follow directly the James specifies that emotions are responses that occur before the formation of the articulated ideas, allow us to perceive situations as positive or negative, for it says: Conceive yourself, if possible, suddenly stripped of all the emotion with which your world now inspired you, and try to imagine it as it exists purely by itself, without your favorable or unfavorable, hopeful or apprehensive comment. It will be almost impossible for you to realize such a condition of negativity and deadness. No one portion of the universe would then have importance beyond another; and the whole collection of its things and series of its events would be without significance, character, expression, or perspective (James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 1987, p. 140-141). PERCEPTION of the exciting fact, and that our feeling of the That is, the emotion allows to appraise (favorably or same changes as they occur IS the emotion” (James, What is unfavorably) external stimuli. So James says that emotions an Emotion?, 1884, p. 189-190). In this James would say that changes our way of seeing the objects, “the passion of love is seeing a person (perception of the fact) causes a series of the most familiar and extreme example of this fact… Yet it bodily changes such as smiling and being aware of this bodily transforms the value of the creature loved as utterly as the change, we feel the emotion of joy. sunrise transforms Mont Blanc from a corpse-like gray to a rosy enchantment” (James, The Varieties of Religious LeDoux explains that the James’s theory of emotions Experience, 1987, p. 141). Based on this point we argue that supposes, on the one hand, that emotions are accompanied the jamesian theory of emotion can be described also as an by physical responses, and on the other hand, we can evaluative theory of emotion. These theories argue, in perceive these physical responses inside the body (as we see general, when we feel fear, aversion or rejection for an 6 what happens outside the body) . The individual perceives, object or a particular person, these emotions are indicating what the appraisal (negative in this case) that we give. affections, harsh and tender alike, and drag out an existence of merely cognitive or intellectual form” (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 744-745). 6 Against those who say that they feel no bodily changes which are raised by an emotion, James says: “The next thing to be noticed is this, that every one of the bodily changes, whatsoever it be, is FELT, acutely or obscurely, the moment it occurs. If the reader has never paid attention to this matter, he will be both interested and astonished to learn how many different local bodily feelings he can detect in himself as 70 However, the evaluative theories of emotions are several characteristic of his various emotional mood. It would be perhaps too much to expect him to arrest the tide of any strong gust of passion for the sake of any such curious analysis as this; but he can observe more tranquil states, and that may be assumed here to be true of the greater which is shown to be true of the less” [emphasis added] (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 743-744). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia because the term “evaluation” was understood in different inhibitory tendencies. In turn, we have shown that James ways. This concept can be interpreted as “perceived of conceives value”, i.e., the emotions were considered as analogous mechanism that allow the body to give adapted responses perceptions, in some sense to, the true sensory perceptions. according to the environments and its objects, and we have This analogy was supported by the fact that both specified that these physiological responses are at the same phenomena are constituted by and object in its origin and an time evaluations because these responses can value external 7 emotions as preorganized physiological internal construction that the brain makes the object . If this objects. We have also shown what kind of physiological argument is correct and the theory of James indeed may be explanation James gives of these mental phenomena. It said considered also as an evaluative theory of emotions as so far it would be possible to do a materialistic reading “perceptions of value”, then it is possible to argue that (reductionist) of theory of the mind and Jamesian emotions, James’s theory may account for one of the most common since we have only mentioned phenomena that ultimately objections that were done, namely, that did not take into refer to natural processes and atomistic; let’s remember, for account that a cognitive understanding of the average example, James explains the thrill of sadness through the situation between stimulus perception and emotion. This reflex circuits of the nervous system and physiological objection holds that: responses of the muscles, skin and viscera. However, we believe that this would be a misreading it would ignore an Based on experimental studies,… A state of physiological excitement and a consciousness and interpretation of the situation itself are crucial for the emotion. The fact that we suddenly see a man with a gun in a dark alley, it can induce physiological excitement (as in the theory of James), but the experience of fear depends on a cognitive interpretation of the implications of the situations [translation mine] (Calhoun & Solomon, 1989, p. 28). important dimension to the author, a region that does not 8 fall within the natural explanation . James says: There are forces within us that naturalism with its legal and factual virtues never takes into account possibilities that insufflate forces [take our breath away] possibilities of another kind of happiness and power, possibilities that arise when we put aside our will and letting something higher work for us [letting something higher work for us], forces that seem to reveal a wider world than physics and philistine ethics can ever imagine… These experiments show that our natural experience, our experience strictly moral and prudential, it is only a fragment of human experience. These experiences mitigate the designs of nature and open unknown possibilities and prospects [translation mine] (A Pluralistic Universe, Lecture VII, quoted by Del Castillo, November 2006, p. 72). If James’s theory is an evaluation theory of external objects, it is necessary to accept that some kind of cognitive interpretation (even if not an articulated thought) that enables the qualification of objects as favorable, unfavorable, dangerous, harmless, threatening, nice, etc. therefore we consider that the objection referred to, would not take place. So far we have argued that James said that the mind is a system of ideas with emotive trends and impulsive and In the line of reasoning that we are developing, R. Perry says that: 7 Is possible to find some arguments in favor of the consideration of the Jamesian theory of emotions as an evaluative theory, meanwhile, appraised perceptions of external objects. From the posing of A. Damasio (En busca de Spinoza. Neurobiología de la emoción y los sentimientos., 2006), arguments in favor of the analogy of emotions as perceptions of value because the theory of the emotions of James meets the three criteria suggested by Damasio: a) the perceptions of value the perceived object is internal, it is the collecting body, b) perceptions of value besides having a real object at the origin (the body) have a emotionally competent object (the external object that initiated the body changes) and c) perceptions of value not only the actual object can alter the brain, but the latter may act directly on the real object, modifying or altering it. 8 In Pragmatism is possible to find additional arguments in favor of a non-reductionist reading of James. In these lectures, James argues against two extreme tendencies in the history of philosophy: crude empiricism and rationalism, and gives reasons for his pragmatic method, which turns out to be a mediation between both tendencies. The crude empiricism is characterized by the author as a stand materialist (reductionist), scientist, leaving aside the romantic spontaneity and courage, where ideals become mere inert products of physiology. James says that in this materialistic world just a "rough spirit" can it encounters at home, but a pragmatic spirit will be more comfortable in a pluralistic universe (James, Pragmatism, 1987, p. 492-493). 71 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia themselves. Just then, the subconscious forces take the lead James had a hypothesis in which vindicated a “dramatic likelihood” that “there is a continuum of cosmic consciousness in which our individuality builds only occidental fences, and where our diverse minds plunge as into a mother-sea or reservoir” [translation mine] (Perry, 1973, p. 212). and get the unification that the individual aspires. One of the many examples of subconscious maturation which James makes reference is the following one: Taking into account these quotes its necessary relocates the emotional trends and, in general, everything said so far on the mind of the individual within a larger region that, for James, escapes to the legal and factual explanations. James refers to this region with the unorthodox concepts of “subliminal consciousness”, “subconscious region” or “extraliminal region”, concepts that the pragmatist uses such as in The Principles Psychology and The Varieties (Perry, 1973, p. 265). In The Varieties he says that the discovery of this region was one of the most important steps given by psychology (In the year 1886) because of him we know that exists a field in which the ordinary consciousness (with their feelings, thoughts and memories) finds itself in an extraliminal consciousness (James, The Varieties of Religious You know how it is when try to recollect a forgotten name. Usually you help the recall by working for it… But sometimes this effort fails: you feel then as if the harder you tried the less hope there would be, as though the name were jammed, and pressure in its direction only kept it all the more from rising. And then the opposite expedient often succeeds. Give up the effort entirely; think of sometimes altogether different, and in half an hour the lost name comes sauntering into your mind, as Emerson says, as carelessly as if it had never been invited (James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 1987, p. 191). Taking into account that the conception of the mind of James implies not only the ideas, emotive trends and inhibitory and driving trends but also the subconscious region, next we will consider in what way this philosophy is related to the acquisition of beliefs. Experience, 1987, p. 215). The author argues that, thanks to this region, the individual may have experiences of voices, 2. The Beliefs. visions, premonitions, hallucinations, revelations, etc. James says, the subliminal region: Is the abode of everything that is latent and the reservoir of everything that passes unrecorded or unobserved. It contains, for example, such things as all our momentarily inactive memories, and it harbors the springs of all our obscurely motive passion, impulses, likes, dislikes, and prejudices. Our intuition, hypotheses, fancies, superstitions, persuasions, convictions, and in general all our nonrational operations, come from it. It is source of our dreams, and apparently they may return to it. In it arise whatever mystical experiences we may have (James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 1987, p. 433). In The Principles of Psychology, James says that a belief is an emotional reaction over an object (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 661). In what sense a belief is an emotional reaction? Recalling that emotional reactios are characterized by this author as reflex adaptive responses that the organism produces whenever an object exits it (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 745), and taking into account the main objective of this paper, we argue that the conceptual bridge that James proposes between the belief and emotinal reactions may be based that both are understood as responses of the individual to In this sense, to be faithful to the conception of mind of W. James is necessary to resize he region of consciousness in relation to the subliminal region. This region will allow James act funcionally in their environment. In this sense, this section, it is necessary to show what the conception of the acquisition of belief that James holds. to explain of conversions (which may be religious or not, for example, may be a falling out of love) (James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 1987, p. 165-166). According to James, this region is where are produced the subconscious maturation of the decisions that intrude into consciousness when an individual evaluates that his forces are not enough to leave the state of upset and chooses to abandon 72 The pragmatist says the beliefs can be acquired in a similar way to the emotions, it is clear that for James the emotional reactions may be reproduced performing voluntary external movements for emotional tendencies that the individual Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia 9 wants to activate . If the beliefs can be acquired in a similar takes a different meaning in the acquiring beliefs process manner to the emotions, then we must ask whether beliefs because it is not only limited to the acceptance or rejection can be acquired at will. James holds: of what the understanding presents, but takes a greater role as basis for the acquisition of all our convictions. Truly enough, a man cannot believe at will abruptly… But gradually our will can lead us to the same results by a very simple method: we need only in cold blood ACT as if the thing in question were real, and keep acting as if it were real, and it will infallibly end by growing into such a connection with our life that it will become real. It will become so knit with habit and emotion that our interests in it will be those which characterize belief (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 661). In the philosophical literature such positions has received significant criticism, because whether if possible acquire beliefs as the will dictates, then the cases of self deception are clear examples of the paradoxical that these position may be. In these cases the people “cannot believe” something despite the strong evidence in favor of that belief According to this quotation beliefs can be acquired and rationalize their behavior by hiding their real reasons. according to the will of the individual if he acts as if it For example, in the case of a wife who discovers that her already was part of their belief system, because the act in husband reliably deceive her and despite this, she still relies this way facilitates the incorporation of the belief to the on the fidelity of her husband because she argues that the emotional and daily life. Both The Principle of Psychology husband did not “really” wanted to cheat on her, but he was (1952) and The Varieties of Religious Experience (1987) “forced to do that”. Thus, the deceived woman finds a James exposes several cases of beliefs that are acquired in a reason that justifies the husband conduct and she continues voluntary way, for example, who intends to believe in God to believe in his faithfulness. and makes certain daily sacrifices, ends up believing in his 10 existence . Thus, the will, as a psychological phenomenon, Due to the importance that James gave to the will in the acquisition of beliefs, some critics argued that his position 9 For example, James poses that: “Whistling to keep up courage is no mere figure of speech. On the other hand, sit all day in a moping posture, sigh, and reply to everything with a dismal voice, and your melancholy lingers. There is no more valuable precept in moral education than this, as all who have experience know: if we wish to conquer undesirable emotional tendencies in ourselves, we must assiduously, and in the first instance cold-bloodedly, go through the outward movements of those contrary dispositions which we prefer to cultivate. The reward of persistency will infallibly come, in the fading out of the sullenness or depression… Smooth the brow, brighten the eye, contract the dorsal rather…, pass the genial compliment, and your heart must be frigid indeed if it does not gradually thaw!” (James, The Principles of Psychology, 1952, p. 751-752). That is, to reproduce external body movements corresponding to an emotion it may result in the individual desired emotion. 10 In The Will to Believe (1897) James offers another kind of example that seems to expand the reach of the voluntary acquisition of beliefs, it also holds that an individual can make another person acquires a belief: “How many women’s hearts are vanquished by the mere sanguine insistence of some man that they must love him! He will not consent to the hypothesis that they cannot. The desire for a certain kind of truth here brings about that special truth’s existence; and so it is in innumerable cases of other sorts” (James, The Will to Believe, 1897, p. 24). In this case, even James, the insistence of the lover ends up generating in the heart of the beloved the corresponding feeling and beliefs. At this point include a restriction that James sets for the voluntary was foolish because from his texts is possible to infer that this author defends the following thesis: “it is possible to arbitrarily believe in anything, regardless of whether the beliefs is true or false” and that “to believe in it, the belief becomes true”, i.e. critics argued that the Jamesian beliefs acquisition process was a self-indulgence exercise. Faced with these accusations, James wrote a letter: I cry out to heaven to tell me what maddening root have eaten my “main contemporary” to be so blind to the meaning of the printed text. Or simple are we not able to clearly state what we mean? [translation mine] (letter of August 12, 1904 to Hobhouse, quoted by Perry, 1973, p. 221) Since this is a letter to a friend, James does not develop any argument to answer his objector. However, he makes clear acquisition of beliefs. According to the psychological theory which this author adders the passional and volitional nature that beats in the root of our convictions as beliefs that are presented as options to be acquired must be “living options”. Because James’s says about “Pascal wager” that: “It is evident that unless there be some pre-existing tendency to believe in masses and holy water, the option offered to the will by Pascal is not a living option” (James, The Will to Believe, 1897, p. 6). 73 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia that it is not a good way to interpret his philosophical texts. Hence, James highlights the functional role that has the In this paper, we will show what the arguments are, ideas : 11 presented in an unsystematic way in James’s work, which Now however beautiful or otherwise worthy of stationary contemplation the substantive part of a concept may be, the more important part of its significance may naturally be held to be the consequences to which it leads. These may lie either in the way if making us think, or in the way of making us act. Whoever has a clear idea of these knows effectively what the concept what the concept practically signifies, whether its substantive content be interesting in its own right or not (James, Some Problems of Philosophy, 1987, p. 1013). provide a philosophical justification for the assertion of the letter quoted above. Despite the importance the will acquired in the acquisition of beliefs, in Pragmatism (1987) the author presents what are the reasons why it should not believe in anything. James says: Yet in the choice of these man-made formulas we can not be capricious with impunity any more than we can be capricious on the common-sense practical level. We must find a theory that will work; and that means something extremely difficult; for our theory must mediate between all previous truths and certain new experiences. It must derange common sense and previous belief as little as possible, and it must lead to some sensible terminus or other that can be verified exactly (James, Pragmatism, 1987, p. 580-581). That is, the beliefs acquired voluntarily must respect the following three restrictions: Even to do without a substantial definition of them: This consideration has led to a method of interpreting concepts to which I shall give the name of the Pragmatic Rule… In obeying this rule we neglect the substantive content of the concept, and follow its function only [emphasis added] (James, Some Problems of Philosophy, 1987, p. 1013-1014). The author’s pragmatic interest, already present in his first psychological written took shape throughout his philosophical writings. James was refining even more how to a) adopting beliefs that work in the world or, in others words, that they help to achieve satisfactory modes of action, taking into account the prior knowledge and new experiences; b) content, that is, content given by the alignment with the intended porpoise and downplaying the content 12 determination a priori of concepts . not to adopt beliefs that require major restructuring of the knowledge already acquired, and c) value the new or old beliefs, focusing on its a posteriori adopt beliefs that can be verified in experience. If the beliefs are evaluated according to the situation and the desires or needs that manage to satisfy, then it is clear that this is a major constraint to the beliefs that are wished Especially at the first imposed restriction on the acquisition 13 to adopt . In this sense A. Faerna says: of beliefs, we believe it is clear that the conceptual bridge establish between beliefs and emotions is based on two phenomena are (and must be) functional to the individual’s environment. James says in The Principles of Psychology that the reasoning are adaptive responses to the environment, i.e. the individual reasons considering the fact in which they want to work successfully, with the aim that the chances of failure are reduced. In this sense, James hold both Pragmatism and in his last work Some Problems of Philosophy that the adopted beliefs by an individual cannot have an arbitrary content because at stake is their ability to perform successful actions or satisfactory to themselves. 74 11 Remember that the term "idea" is used by James interchangeably with the following terms: concept, abstract idea, thought, pure idea, reason or intellectual idea. See p. 2. 12 One of the obvious consequences of this approach is that the evaluative content of beliefs is determined in relation to the circumstances in which the individual is. This difference between a priori and a posteriori content of beliefs was taken Ramon Del Castillo, who developed in the field of ethical pluralism W. James. See (Del Castillo, Una serena desesperación. La ética individualista de William James., Nov 2006). 13 With the objective of reinforcing the idea that the individual can not adopt any belief they like because they risk to suffer consequences (concrete) undesired I quote James one more time: “If the probabilities that our partner is a villain are one to two, how to act based on this probability? By treating him as a villain one day, and confiding your money and your secrets to him the next? That would be the worst of all solutions. In all such cases we must act wholly for Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia James does NOT invite us to an exercise of selfsatisfaction by which we should feel authorized to wallow in our favorite belief. On the contrary, he reminds us that knowledge is a risky business, and sooner or later, for better or for worse, we will suffer in our own flesh the consequences of our own certainties [translation mine] (Faerna, 2005, p. 60). “The consequences that we will suffer” will be those actions that do not lead to desired ending, such as proposing a theory that is not appropriate to explain some phenomenon, choosing a counterproductive medication for an illness, taking the opposite way to get home, etc. (Del Castillo, 2002, before the individual may have an articulated idea about the external objects, there are considered as preorganized mechanisms that allow to react quickly and adapted to the environment. We have shown that W. James offers physiological explanations of the emotional reactions, but conceive closely linked with the physiological changes, we have defended in this paper, that James also conceives emotions as appraisable phenomena while allowing them to perceive objects as favorable or unfavorable, positive or negative. p. 116). On the other hand, we have shown that beliefs can be Concluding Remarks acquired as the individual will dictate, although, we have shown that James conceives the acquisition of beliefs In this paper, we have shown one possible conceptual bridges between Psychology and Philosophy of William James, based on what the theory of mind developed by this author. In particular we have shown that the mind is conceived as a system of ideas, emotive tendencies and inhibitory and impulsive tendencies. In turn we have highlighted what is the place that James has given to the subliminal region in his own thinking, putting him away from respects (or should respect) three conditions, namely that new beliefs are functional to the environment, that do not require major restructuring of the existing belief system and can be verified. Based on the first condition to be met to be acquired beliefs, we argue that the conceptual bridge that can be established between these two phenomena is that both are (or should be) functional for the individual’s adaptation to the environment. this kind of reductionist materialist philosophical trends. The subliminal region has been understood psychologically as “the source” of all our ideas, assumptions, hypotheses, etc. and as the home of all subconscious maturities. With the purpose of showing how to build a bridge between the Philosophy and Psychology of W. James, we show what can be the relationship between emotions and beliefs. In this regard, on the one hand, about the emotions we have shown that they were conceived as reactions of the organism to environmental stimuli. These reactions occur one or the other horn of the dilemma. We must go in for the more probable alternative as if the other one did not exist, and suffer the full penalty if the event belie our faith… We have but this one life in which to take up our attitude towards them, no insurance company is there to cover us, and if we are wrong, our error, even though it be not as great as the old hell-fire theology pretended, may yet be momentous” (James, Some Problems of Philosophy, 1987, p. 1098-1099). Thus, James restricts the individual to adopt only those beliefs that enable it to achieve satisfactory ways of acting because he knows that the cognitive company does not have an "insurance company" that covers you for damage because of a bad adoption of beliefs. Bibliography Calhoun, C., & Solomon, R. C. (1989). ¿Qué es una emoción? Lecturas clásicas de psicología filosófica. (M. Caso, Trad.) México: F.C.E. Damasio, A. (2006). En busca de Spinoza. Neurobiología de la emoción y los sentimientos. (J. Ros, Trad.) Barcelona: Crítica. Del Castillo, R. (2002). ¿A quién le importa la verdad? A vueltas con James y Dewey. AGORA , 21 (2), 109136. Del Castillo, R. (Nov 2006). Una serena desesperación. La ética individualista de William James. Diánoia , LI (57), 65-78. Faerna, Á. (2005). Consecuencias de la creencia: a propósito de “La voluntad de creer”. En J. de Salas Ortueta, & F. Martín, Aproximaciones a la obra de William James. La formulación del pragmatismo. (p. 45-60). Madrid: Biblioteca Nueva. James, W. (1987). Pragmatism. A New Name for Some Old Ways of Thinking. En W. James, William James. Writings 1902-1910 (p. 479-819). New York: The Library of American. James, W. (2007). Pragmatismo. Un nuevo nombre para viejas formas de pensar. (R. del Castillo, Trad.) Madrid: Alianza. 75 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 WILLIAM JAMES’S PSYCHOLOGY AND PHILOSOPHY: EMOTIONS AND BELIEFS Laura I. Garcia James, W. (1987). Some Problems of Philosophy. En W. James, William James. Writings 1902-1910 (p. 9791102). New York: Tha Library of American. James, W. (1952). The Principles of Psychology. Chicago: Encyclopedia Britannica. James, W. (1987). The Varieties of Religious Experience. En W. James, William James. Writings 1902-1910 (p. 1-477). New York: The Library of American. James, W. (1897). The Will to Believe. En W. James, The Will to Believe and other Essays in Popular Philosophy (p. 1-31). New York: Longmans, Green, and Co. 76 James, W. (1884). What is an Emotion? Mind , 9 (34), 188205. LeDoux, J. (1999). El cerebro emocional. (M. Abdala, Trad.) Buenos Aires: Ariel-Planeta. Perry, R. B. (1973). El pensamiento y la personalidad de William James. (E. J. Prieto, Trad.) Buenos Aires: Paidos. Wozniak, R. H. (1995). Mind and Body: René Descartes to William James. Recuperado el 20 de Diciembre de 2008, de Serendip: http://serendip.brynmawr.edu/Mind/ DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN 2. Sellars and the Myth of the Given Daniel Enrique Kalpokas UNC/CONICET dkalpokas@gmail.com Although his attack mainly concerns the theory of sense data as the paradigm of the given, Sellars says that the framework of the given also includes material objects, 2 1. Introduction universals, propositions and first principles . According to Sellars, the category of “the given” has been In “Empiricism and the Philosophy of Mind”, Sellars attacks –with the characteristic tools of an analytic philosopher- what he calls “the Myth of the Given”. Some decades before, Dewey presented his own criticism to traditional empiricism on the base of an empirical conception of experience. I think that Sellars’ and Dewey’s criticisms can be understood as pointing at the same target; thus my purpose in this article consists of reconstructing Dewey’s criticism of classic empiricism as a criticism of the Myth of the Given. My aim here is not exegetical, but reconstructive: I think that a reading of Dewey’s criticism of classic empiricism as a criticism to the Myth of the Given can shed light on a) the relevance of Dewey’s philosophy for philosophy of mind and 1 epistemology ; and b) some advantages of Dewey’s position over Sellars’. In section 2, I briefly reconstruct the Myth of the Given such as it is characterized by Sellars in “Empiricism and the Philosophy of Mind”. In section 3, I present Dewey’s experimental conception of experience and his main criticisms to traditional empiricism. In section 4, I show how Dewey’s notion of experience can be understood as involving a rejection and criticism of the Myth of the Given. Finally, section 5 summarizes the results of the previous sections. 1 Rorty, who has done a lot to show the importance of Dewey’s work nowadays, considers, however, that the Deweyan notion of experience should be put aside. See Richard Rorty, “Overcoming the Tradition: Heidegger and Dewey”, and “Dewey’s Metaphysics”, in Richard Rorty, Consequences of Pragmatism (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1982); and “Dewey Between Hegel and Darwin”, in Richard Rorty, Truth and Progress (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998). As Bernstein says, Rorty’s pragmatism is “pragmatism without experience”. See Richard Bernstein, The Pragmatic Turn (Cambridge: Polity Press, 2010). In contrast, I think that Dewey’s notion of experience can be useful for some contemporary debates in epistemology and philosophy of mind. introduced into epistemology in order to explain how empirical knowledge can be based, ultimately, in a certain kind of non-inferential knowledge. The Myth of the Given is the idea according to which a certain sort of non-epistemic facts about the epistemic subjects could imply epistemic facts about them (an error –Sellars sayswhich is similar to the so called “naturalistic fallacy” in 3 ethics) . The expression “non-epistemic facts” refers here to the immediate appearance of objects to the mind, objects about which the mind can be directly conscious. Thus, for instance, according to the theory of sense data (which is one of those theories that makes the emergence of the Myth possible), the apprehension of mental contents can take place without the mediation of language. Mind is the realm of the immediately known. In this way, to perceive sensory contents (a characteristic that we share with pre-linguistic creatures) and to be conscious (something which is an item of 2 Sellars’ criticism has had a great influence on analytic philosophy and new pragmatism. See Richard Rorty, Philosophy and the Mirror of Nature (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1979); Robert Brandom, Making it Explicit (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1994); and John McDowell, Mind and World (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1994) and Having the World in View (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999). For a criticism of Sellars’ article, see William Alston, “What’s Wrong with Immediate Knowledge?”, Synthese, 55, 1983; and Daniel Bonevac, “Sellars vs the Given”, Philosophy and Phenomenological Research, vol. LXIV, n 1, 2002. Peirce’s criticism to Cartesianism can be considered as an earlier criticism to the Given. See Peirce “Some Consequences of Four Incapacities” and “Questions concerning Certain Faculties Claimed for Man”, in James Hoopes, (ed) Peirce on Signs (Chapel Hill: The University of North Carolina Press, 1991). 3 In “Sellars on Perceptual Experience”, McDowell interprets “epistemic” as equivalent to “that involves concepts”; thus, he thinks that, according to Sellars, we should not assume that we can understand epistemic episodes in terms of the actualization of mere natural capacities. See John McDowell, Having the World in View, p. 5. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas presupposed by the process of acquiring the use 4 of a language . knowledge and, in consequence, presupposes the capacity of justifying assertions) are made equivalent. Now, if we take the case of the theory of sense data as a There is not any kind of knowledge that does not involve paradigmatic example, it is possible to characterize the the mastery for using concepts; and, since Sellars Myth of the Given in virtue of the following elements: identifies the possession of a concept with the mastery of the use of a word, there cannot be knowledge without a) The idea that there are certain inner episodes (i.e. the capacity to use language. For Sellars, knowledge is sensations of red), which are necessary for having propositional in character, and propositions come with experiences (i.e. that a physical thing is red), and which the mastery for using language. In Rorty’s words: “there can occur in the mind without having concepts; is no such thing as a justified belief which is nonpropositional and no such thing as justification which is b) the thesis according to which those episodes not a relation between propositions”. 5 constitute a case of non-inferential knowledge; and Against traditional empirical foundationalism, Sellars c) the foundationalist thesis according to which such claims that the pretended authority of the “ultimate” episodes provide the ultimate foundation of all our knowledge rests, actually, on the knowledge of other empirical knowledge. factual issues (singular and general) . The authority of a 6 report such as “This is green” comes, not only from the Now, Sellars’ criticism is not directed at the very idea of fact that the report must be a symptom of the presence non-inferential that of a green object in standard conditions, but also from observational reports, such as “This is red”, are the fact that the perceiver must know that tokens of legitimate examples of non-inferential knowledge), but “This is green” are symptoms of the presence of green to the spurious assumption that there is non-inferential objects in appropriate conditions. Thus, observational knowledge which is independent from conceptual knowledge presupposes that one knows general facts, capacities (acquired by using language) and that, such as “The report ‘This is green’ is a reliable symptom besides, could ultimately justify all our empirical beliefs. of the presence of a green object in standard His criticism aims to show not only that the notion of conditions”. knowledge (for he claims non-conceptual knowledge is incoherent, but also that the foundationalist thesis according to which there is It is not important here to reconstruct in detail Sellars’ non-inferential knowledge that does not presuppose any arguments against the Myth, nor what exactly the sort of knowledge about other factual issues, is theoretical alternative that he proposes is. The purpose unattainable. of this brief presentation of the epistemological core of “Empiricism and the Philosophy of Mind” has been to Against the Given, Sellars opposes his psychological characterize the target of his criticism and to indicate, nominalism, which affirms that: roughly, the way to avoid, according to him, the Myth. Let’s see now how Dewey criticizes traditional All awareness of sorts, resemblances, facts, etc., in short, all awareness of abstract entities – indeed, all awareness even of particulars- is a linguistic affair. According to it, not even the awareness of such sorts, resemblances, and facts as pertain to so-called immediate experience is 78 empiricism. 4 Wilfrid Sellars, Empiricism and the Philosophy of Mind (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1997), p. 63. 5 Richard Rorty, Philosophy and the Mirror of Nature (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1979), p. 183 6 Wilfrid Sellars, Empiricism and the Philosophy of Mind, # 35 y ss. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas 3. Dewey’s criticism of traditional empiricism and the (5) An antithetical instance of thought, which means that inferences –alien to the experience- involve a experimental conception of experience. 10 jump outside of it . The philosophy of John Dewey can be understood as a 7 new form of empiricism . Dewey’s reconstruction of the On the contrary, the reconstructed notion of experience notion of experience takes into account two factors: (1) states: the emergence of experimental sciences, and (2) the 8 development of psychology based on biology . Although (1’) Instead of a knowledge-affair, experience is “an Dewey recognizes the importance of the traditional affair of the intercourse of a living being with its physical empiricist notion of experience (as the final court of all and social environment”; pretentions (2’) Experience involves “a genuinely objective world of notwithstanding, empirical that knowledge), empiricists he have states, failed in which enters into the actions and sufferings of men, and developing a conception of experience that is in tune that “undergoes modifications through their responses”; with the experimental spirit of science. In particular, (3’) Experience “in its vital form is experimental, an they have failed in their aim of presenting a notion of effort to change the given; it is characterized by experience that is fitted to the experience, for, according projection, by reaching forward into the unknown; to Dewey, they have introduced an insurmountable connection with a future is its salient trait”; divorce between reason and experience which is not (4’) Experience, 9 “that is an undergoing of an faithful to the facts . In contrast, attention paid to the environment and a striving for its control in new methods and results of experimental sciences, together directions”, instead of being a collection of atoms with the biological orientation of psychology, help us articulated by an external reason, “is pregnant with realize –Dewey points out- the intimate continuity that connections”; and exists between experience and reason. (5’) Experience “is full of inference. There is, apparently, 11 no conscious experience without inference” . In the traditional conception, experience is described as: Let me consider each point briefly. (1) Primarily a matter of knowledge; (2) Something psychic and subjective; (1’) Experience is primarily a process in virtue of which (3) Linked to what has happened in the past; we are affected by the environment as a consequence of (4) Composed of particular entities (simple ideas), our actions in it. The organism is never a mere spectator, which implies that connections and continuities but an agent who tries to change her medium to reach come from outside of the experience; and her purposes . We distort our experience if we conceive 12 it as directed exclusively to knowledge. Experience 7 See Richard Bernstein, John Dewey (Atascadero: Ridgeview Letterpress & Offset Inc., 1966), p. 45. I think that Dewey’s empiricism is close to McDowell’s empiricism on this point: both authors try to rehabilitate the epistemic character of experience without falling into the Myth of the Given. See John McDowell, Mind and World (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1994). 8 John Dewey, Reconstruction in Philosophy, in The Middle Works of John Dewey, 1899-1924, vol 12, 1920, Ed by Jo Ann Boydston, (Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1982), p. 127. 9 On this point, see also William James, Essays in Radical Empiricism (New York: Dover Publications, 2003). 10 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, McDermott, J. (ed), The Philosophy of John Dewey (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1973), p. 61. 11 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 61. 12 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 78. In p. 84-85 he says: “The thing to be known does not present itself primarily as a matter of knowledgeand-ignorance at all. It occurs as a stimulus to action and as the source of certain undergoings. It is something to react to (…) and also something that reacts unexpectedly to our reactions. 79 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas serves primarily to the coordination of action, to 13 17 organism does not know how to react . Reflective adaptation . When the relationship between the thought begins when the organism needs to know what organism and its environment is fluid and its activity is the nature of the stimulus is and what the appropriate developed without obstacles, experience provides reaction to it is. Attention is not on the activity, but on stimuli for the automatic adjustment of behavior. In this the qualities of objects of the experience. In this case, case, attention is paid to the very activity, not to what action is at the service of experience, for the only way of experience reveals to us. It is what we could call determining the stimulus consists of taking note of what “experience in action”, because in those cases is revealed in the consequences of our actions referred experience only provides stimuli to do the activity we are to the object considered. It is what we could call, in 14 doing . contrast to the former attitude, “action in experience” because now the activity is at the service of the 15 However, experience can acquire a cognitive value . discovery of the qualities in the environment that This takes place when the object of experience is prevent a fluid relationship with it. considered consciously as such. Attention to a certain stimulus arises 16 indeterminate . when the Because of situation becomes indetermination, the (2’) Dewey’s starting point is the organism in its natural and social environment. It is there where experience should 13 When Dewey says that experience is non-cognitive, he is only pointing out that the primary aim of it is not knowing. See Richard Bernstein, John Dewey (Atascadero, Ridgeview Letterpress & Offset Inc., 1966), p. 62 14 In my opinion, there is here space to conceive this primary form of non-cognitive experience, and the abilities involved in it, as conceptual in a similar sense to that emphasized by Noë and McDowell. See Alva Noë, Action in Perception (Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2004), chap. 6, and John McDowell, “What Myth?”, in John McDowell, The Engaged Intellect (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2009). As I interpret this point in Dewey’s philosophy, when we are involved in certain activity, the sensations and objects which are experienced allow us to adjust our movements to the environment because they have certain meaning for us. Their meaning come from the fact that they are in a whole that is the activity we are doing. Consider Dewey’s example: the visual and tactile sensations that we have when we use a pencil. Certainly, they allow us to adjust our movements; but the adjustment requires that we note what a pencil is, what a piece of paper is, and some properties of each object (for instance, that the pencil can be taken by our hand, etc.). I think that this point is not incompatible with the ontological thesis according to which there is an “absolute, final, irreducible, and inexpugnable concrete quale” in every experience. See John Dewey, “The Postulate of Immediate Empiricism”, in The Influence of Darwin on Philosophy and Other Essays (New York: Prometheus Books, 1965), p. 234 15 On the distinction between the experience as adaptation or adjustment, and the experience as something cognitive, see John Dewey, “The Need…”, p. 85. 16 “As a conscious element, a sensation marks an interruption in a course of action previously entered 80 be conception, examined in empirically. contrast, begins The by traditional considering experience speculatively as a certain sort of mental state that pertains to an epistemic subject who is “outside of 18 the real world of nature” . In such circumstances, experience is thought of as an inner and private state of the subject, with a privileged epistemic status, and which can be characterized independently of the external world. For Dewey, in contrast, the doctrine of biological continuity has showed the empirical irrelevance of the traditional empiricist notion of experience. From his perspective, the subject of experience is an organism situated in the world. The content of experience is given by the same world with which the subject interacts. There is no problem about the external world. Experience is not “subjective”. The subject of experience is the entire organism in its interactions with the natural upon”, John Dewey, Reconstruction in Philosophy, in The Middle Works of John Dewey, p.130. 17 “The response is not only uncertain, but the stimulus is equally uncertain; one is uncertain only in so far as the other is”. John Dewey, “The Reflex Arc Concept in Psychology”, p. 106, The Early Works of John Dewey, 1882-1889, vol. 5, (Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1972). 18 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 71. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas 19 and social environment . When we consider that the recollection; projection than summoning of the past; the subject is situated in the world from the beginning, and prospective than retrospective” . 24 we realize that it is primarily a practical subject, who should cope with the environment, knowing becomes a 20 Points (4’) and (5’) emphasize the organic character of experience. In contrast to classic empiricism, which holds derivate mode of interacting with reality . that experience is constituted by a collection of simple (3’) Experience is not a mere affection, a passive ideas or sensory qualities that must be integrated by reception of stimuli. In contrast to “the spectator laws of association, experience is –for Dewey- an organic model” , according to which the subject of experience totality inferentially articulated. The doctrine according passively and without any interest contemplates the to which ideas and sensations are separate existences world, experience is –Dewey says- “a matter of has not been derived –Dewey notes- from observation 21 22 simultaneous doings and sufferings” . This is the so23 25 or experimentation . As soon as we pay attention to called “experimental conception of experience” : there what experience in fact is, it is clear that experience is, is the by itself, organized. This point of view makes environment reveals its properties to us only when we unnecessary the intervention of a supra-empirical reason act on it. Since the organism should introduce certain that, as in the Kantian system, synthesizes the sensory changes in its environment in order to adapt to it, since diversity. For Dewey, “experience carries principles of experience is a manner of interact with the medium, and connection and organization within itself” . Action is since there is no control of the medium without stimulated and controlled by sensations; and they anticipation and expectations, experience is indissolubly acquire their meaning in virtue of the consequences of connected to action and, as a consequence, to the action. It is in this point where the role of inference future: “Anticipation is therefore more primary than arises. When an organism is able to take a sensation or a no experience without action, because 26 fact as a sign of another thing, of something that is not given in the present, of something that will be revealed in the consequences of action, it is able to infer that future fact from its actual experience. In that way, the 19 For a close version of this notion of experience, see James Gibson, The Ecological Approach to Visual Experience (New Jersey: Laurence Earlbaum Associates Publishers, 1979); and Alva Noë, Action in Perception (Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2004). 20 See John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 91. 21 John Dewey, The Quest for Certainty, in The Later Works, 1925-1953, vol. 4: 1929, ed by Jo Ann Boydston, (Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1991). 22 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 63. 23 See John Dewey, Reconstruction in Philosophy, chap. IV. On p. 129 he says: “The organism does not stand about (…) waiting for something to turn up. It does not wait passive and inert for something to impress itself upon it from without. The organism acts in accordance with its own structure, simple or complex, upon its surroundings. As a consequence, the changed produced in the environment react upon the organism and its activities. The living creature undergoes, suffers, the consequences of its own behavior. This close connection between doing and suffering or undergoing forms what we call experience”. organism acquires the capacity of controlling the 27 future . 4. Dewey and the Myth of the Given In what sense does Dewey’s conception of the experience imply a criticism of the Myth of the Given? 24 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy, p. 64. 25 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 67. 26 John Dewey, Reconstruction in Philosophy, The Middle Works, p. 132. 27 “The extent of an agent’s capacity for inference, its power to use a given fact as a sign of something not yet given, measures the extent of its ability systematically to enlarge its control of the future”. John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 69. 81 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas Remember that the core of the Myth is constituted by the idea of a transcendental sphere, Dewey recognizes, the idea according to which inner episodes that do not then, that experience supposes thought . However, in involve concepts would be, notwithstanding, items of his case, the organization provided by thought consists knowledge and, consequently, could be used for of connecting present experiences with future ones ultimately justifying states with contents conceptually which would take place if we interacted with the world articulated such as beliefs. in certain ways. We have here two linked thesis: the 30 thesis according to which experience consists of acting Now, if we pay attention to Dewey’s conception of and undergoing the consequences of actions; and the experience, we will see that the idea of something idea according to which the sense of what is experienced merely given in the experience, which does not comes from its connection with other objects which presuppose any relation with other sensations, ideas or could be experienced as well. The agent’s action and sentiments, cannot be knowledge at all. Plus, because undergoing is what makes that connection possible. there is not immediacy or something merely given in Without acting there would not be sufficient materials in cognitive experience, experience cannot be the ultimate experience to understand; and, at the same time, foundation of empirical knowledge such as traditional without the connections between what is experienced in 28 empiricism had in mind . It is in virtue of these two the present and what could be experienced in the points –I claim- that the Deweyan notion of experience future, action would be blind, would lack of what Dewey involves a criticism and rejection of the Myth of the calls “intelligence” . 31 Given. 32 Action opens a web of meanings ; it gives meaning to Although Dewey rejects the Kantian idea of an a priori what is experienced only when we realize what sorts of conceptual synthesis of the sensory diversity, he thinks consequences are associated to our actions: that sensations are mute if they are not connected to Experience (…) is primarily what is undergone in connection with activities whose import lies in their objective consequences –their bearing upon future experiences (…) What is just “there”, is of concern only in the potentialities which it may indicate. As ended, as wholly given, it is of no account. But as a sign of what may come, it becomes an indispensable factor in behavior dealing with changes, the outcome of which is 33 not yet determined . each other; or if objects of the experience are not linked to the possible consequences that would take place if we interacted with them. There is, then, a Kantian element in Dewey’s theory of experience, though naturalized: the idea that experience is a “synthesized”, interpreted, organized totality. This “synthesis” is not produced by a non-empirical reason, as in Kant’s philosophy, but by the very actions of the organism that interacts with its 29 environment . In a similar way to Kant, though without Here is the reason why the idea of something merely 34 given is alien to Dewey’s notion of experience . Any object, event, sensation or property that is experienced 28 The Given is only a Myth when it is understood as a type of knowledge. When we speak about non-cognitive experience, there is no problem –according to Deweywith the given (understood in some phenomenological lived sense). 29 See John Dewey, “Experience and Objective Idealism”, in John Dewey, The Influence of Darwin on Philosophy and Other Essays (New York: Prometheus Books, 1965), p. 211. There he says: “The constructive or organizing activity of ‘thought’ does not inhere in thought as a transcendental function, a form or mode of some supraempirical ego, mind, or consciousness, but in thought as itself vital activity”. 82 30 John Dewey, “The Need…”, p. 70 John Dewey, “The Need…”, p. 69. 32 See John Dewey, “The Reflex Arc Concept in Psychology”, J. McDermott, (ed), The Philosophy of John Dewey (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1973), p. 141 and 146. 33 John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 68-9. 34 See also John Dewey, “The Experimental Theory of Knowledge”, in John Dewey, The Influence of Darwin on Philosophy and Other Essays (New York: Prometheus Books, 1965), pp. 82-83 and 90. 31 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas has a sense (or meaning) –for the organism- only when it of crucial importance to cope with things in an intelligent indicates or is a sign of another object, event, sensation way and to know the world as well . 38 35 or property that could be experienced in the future . The sensation, alone and isolated, which is simply there, Holism is a point stressed, though in a different way, by without any connection to another thing, has no both Sellars and Dewey. Sellars says, for instance, meaning at all. It is, at best, a stimulus. Perceptual One couldn’t have observational knowledge of any fact unless one knew many other things as well (…) Observational knowledge of any particular fact, e.g. that this is green, presupposes that one knows general facts of the form X is a reliable symptom of Y. And to admit this requires an abandonment of the traditional empiricist idea that observational knowledge 39 “stands on its own feet” . knowledge involves constitutively a collection of references that connect what is experienced with what could be experienced if we acted in certain ways. In fact, the contents of experience could be specified –as a cognitive experience- by appealing to conditionals that connected, in their antecedents, the actions or operations to be made on an object and, in their 36 And Dewey claims consequents, the results of those operations . Every There is no apprehension without some (…) context; no acquaintance which is not either recognition or expectation (…) Acquaintance always implies a little friendliness; a trace of reknowing, of anticipatory welcome or dread of 40 the trait to follow . perceptual experience, when its content has a meaning to the agent, presupposes a web, more or less extensive, composed by that kind of conditionals which link possible actions on an object to possible consequences 37 as their result . The content of experience outstrips what is merely given because it involves certain expectations about the behavior of the experienced objects, expectations about the different ways in which those objects could affect us and each other if we made certain operations. The connections between what is experienced and what could be experienced make inferences (from what we experience in the present) about what could happen in the future possible. This is One can bring both positions closer if one underlines the fact that all recognition or re-knowing, all anticipatory attitude, presupposes that one knows some regularities which connect what is experienced in the present with what will be experienced in the future if one behaved in certain ways. Notwithstanding, there are important differences between Dewey’s and Sellars’ positions as well. Perhaps, one of the most striking is due to the different role that language plays in each theory. As it was remarked in section 2, Sellars considers that all 35 The Deweyan thesis according to which the objects, properties and events, when they are experienced, can be signs of other objects, properties and events, is present in many places in Dewey’s works. See “The Experimental Theory of Knowledge”; “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”; and The Quest for Certainty. 36 This idea is explicit in Lewis, Clarence I., Mind and the World Order (New York: Dover Publications, 1929), chap. V. 37 It could be objected here that the mentioned conditionals are not constitutive of the content of experience; rather that they reveal a causal interdependence between experience and action. However, Dewey’s point –such as I interpret it- is that we would not know what we experience if we did not know some (at least) of such conditionals. For instance, who knows none of conditionals involved in the experience of an apple (such as, “if I bite the apple, I will feel such and such savor”, etc.), she cannot know what object she is experiencing. awareness is a linguistic affair. Accordingly, he claims that experiences involve sensations and propositional 41 claims . This motivates the following question: how do sensations and propositions relate to each other in order to make the experiences of physical objects possible? 42 38 See John Dewey, “The Need for a Recovery of Philosophy”, p. 69-70. 39 Wilfrid Sellars, Empiricism and the Philosophy of Mind, pp. 75-76. 40 John Dewey, “The Experimental Theory of Knowledge”, p. 79-80. 41 See Wilfrid Sellars, Empiricism and the Philosophy of Mind, pp. 39 and ss. 42 See Richard Rorty, Philosophy and the Mirror of Nature (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1979); and Robert 83 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas Interpreters disagree on this point. For example, Rorty experience as having propositional content. In that and Brandom think that, for Sellars, sensations only sense, the heat felt in one hand can be a sign of certain cause observational reports. McDowell, in contrast, state of affair: the presence of fire in the surroundings. thinks that, for Sellars, experience presents the world to 43 us . Notwithstanding, whatever the correct Another example of Dewey’s holism and anti- interpretation is, the question remains: how do inner foundationalism can be found in his paper “Propositions, episodes with Warranted Assertibility, and Truth”. There, in response propositional claims, produce experiences of physical to certain objections presented by Russell to his objects? conception of inquiry , Dewey objects to the thesis such as sensations, combined 45 according to which “there are propositions known in In contrast, Dewey can be plausibly understood as a 44 46 virtue of their own immediate direct presence” , such direct realist in theory of perception . It can be said as “Redness-here”. In opposition to Russell`s atomist and that, according to him, experience opens the world to foundationalist aims, Dewey objects: (i) that “here” has us; in the cognitive experience we are not immediately an autonomous (or self-contained) meaning, completely aware of sensations, but of the objects and events of the independent from the meaning of “there”. The environment with which we interact. The content of distinction between “here” and “there” involves experience does not necessarily require of language, but determinations that exceed anything given directly; (ii) of our capacity to take certain objects, properties and If, as Russell claims, the foundational character of the so events as signs of other objects, properties and events. called “basic propositions” rests in the idea that objects This means that the objects themselves can acquire the such as “Redness-here” are direct sensible presences, status of a sign for the experiencing organism: an odor then –Dewey argues- it seems that the certainty about can be recognized as a sign of the presence of certain the truth of a proposition such as “Redness-here” meal; the heat felt in the hand can be recognized as the depends on knowing that the alleged sensible presences fire that we will see, etc. In that way, language is not which justify it are, in fact, sensible presences. But this – necessary This, the argument goes on- presupposes an elaborate however, does not mean that experience does not have, psychological theory which must explain a) what the for Dewey, propositional content. Certainly, if the term processes that connect causally the basic proposition to “proposition” is understood as the content or meaning the direct sensory presences are; and b) what the of a declarative sentence, then it can be said that, for connection between a sensum and the sensory Dewey, the content of experience does not involve –as apparatus in virtue of which the given quality is in the case of Sellars- a propositional content. However, determined as a sensum is. Since a) and b) presuppose if the term “proposition” is understood as what is able to inferential processes, the thesis according to which there grasp a state of affair –whether it is expressed by a is something such as “knowledge by acquaintance” of sentence or by another sort of sign- it could say that, for certain sensible qualities, and basic propositions which Dewey, there is no impediment to conceive of the are the base of the edifice of empirical knowledge, to have perceptual experiences. becomes untenable. Brandom, Tales of the Mighty Dead (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2002). 43 See John McDowell, Having the World in View (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2009), and Perception as a Capacity for Knowledge (Milwaukee: Marquette University Press, 2011). 44 See J. Smith, America’s Philosophical Vision (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1992), p. 31. 84 45 Bertrand Russell, An Inquiry into Meaning and Truth (New York: Routledge, 1992). 46 John Dewey, “Propositions, Warranted Assertibility, and Truth”, Later Works of John Dewey, Jo Ann Boydston (ed), (Carbondale y Edwardsville: Southern Illinois University Press, 1991), vol. 14, p. 170. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY, SELLARS AND THE GIVEN Daniel Enrique Kalpokas 5. Conclusion If the main thesis of this article is correct –that Dewey’s criticism to classic empiricism can be understood as a To sum up, from Dewey’s point of view, what is merely criticism of the Myth of the Given- then we have, not given in experience has no value or meaning at all. If only a powerful and current line of criticism of something experienced is not taken as a sign of another foundationalism in the work of one of the most thing, if it does not indicate another thing that could be important pragmatists, but also a theory of experience experienced, it cannot be part of the cognitive life of the which could illuminate some recent debates in organism. To be conscious –in the experience- of epistemology and philosophy of mind. something is to realize that it will behave in such and such way if the opportunity takes place, that the present trait of a thing is associated to others that will be revealed in the future if certain operations are executed. Since experience always refers to other experiences, since it is full of expectations and inferences, there is nothing in itself that guarantees the ultimate certainty of empirical knowledge. Nonetheless, Dewey’s theory differs from Sellars’ in, at least, the following points: 1) The meaning of what is experienced does not necessarily require language. The experiential consciousness of the world presupposes, rather, the understanding of non-linguistic signs that make the identification of something as such possible. 2) In the context of the inquiry, experience has a clear epistemic connotation. Although not all experience is cognitive, it can be cognitive in reflective contexts, when inquiry takes place. In contrast, in Sellars’ works it is not clear at all whether experience is per se cognitive or not. As it was remarked, interpreters of Sellars disagree about this point. But even if it were conceded that, for Sellars, experience is in itself cognitive (and not the mere cause of a belief, as some think), this difference would persist: for Dewey, we directly experience the objects of our environment; Sellars, in contrast, should explain how sensations, combined with propositional claims, make experience of external objects possible. 85 NOISES YET TO KNOW - I - Pragmatism, irony, metaphor POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino UBA/CONICET nicolaslavagnino@gmail.com 1 In “Solidarity or objectivity?” Richard Rorty mentions two of the fundamental contributions of pragmatism to the work of mining, obstructing and eventually overcoming the realistic and representational conception in philosophy which is yet nodal in our intellectual tradition. These contributions are part of a In 1913 Ezra Pound wrote a beautiful and brief poem entitled “In a Station of the Metro”. Those brief and epigrammatic lines, almost in the form of a haiku, went: “The apparition of these faces in the crowd / petals on a wet, black bough”. broad comparison between realistic-representational“metaphysical” styles and those which are pragmaticanti-representational, a comparison articulated with the purpose of revealing the enchantment of certain images which have held us captive and from which we had 2 I will take this poem as an excuse to discuss the role of metaphor in a given space of linguistic practices. In particular, I am interested in following the relations better now free ourselves. In “Solidarity….” the contrast is established between the realist who yearns for a correspondence with reality and the pragmatist, who 3 established by Richard Rorty between metaphor and irony, in the context of the characterization of his version of pragmatism. Those relations should be of use to enlighten aspects of the fourteen words that conforms Pound’s small worldview and, at the same time, show some of the slides in meaning that must take place for the Rortian metaphorical-ironical compound to be of service to the general vision of the verbal practice in which such compound is inserted. Those slides, at the same time, will allow me to show some tensions regarding the Davidsonian approach to metaphor, to “do not require a metaphysic or an epistemology”. “For pragmatists, the desire for objectivity is not the desire to escape the limitations of one’s community, but simply the desire for as much intersubjective agreement as possible”. 4 That desire then proceeds within the framework of a complex dialectic signed on the one hand by ethnocentrism (as an awareness of the limitations of any attempt to adopt a universal selfstyled point of view) and on the other hand by ironism (as a questioning of the very idea of a “common sense” and as an inclination to novelty and experimentation, 5 which Rorty is expressly affiliated, and will lead me towards a strictly tropological interpretation of the Rortian experiment. In that interpretation, two things will stand out. On the one hand, that Rorty’s pragmatism has plenty to offer to tropology as a study of ordinary linguistic practices but, on the other hand, that tropology in the sense of a study of the interrelations tolerance and self-doubt). Ethnocentrism points to the fact that the pragmatist wishes to take their own community seriously (in that sense it is not compatible with relativism or ironist aestheticism which could be awarded to a decadent feeling towards one’s own culture, such as Pound’s). Ironism points to the awareness of the contingency of the spaces of between tropes can help overcome some of the limitations which, I assert, surround and threaten the Rortian interpretation of metaphor. 1 In Richard Rorty, Objectivity, relativism and truth (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991), pp.2133; from now on referred to as ORT. Other titles by the same author will be referred to as follows: CIS for Contingency, irony and solidarity (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989); EOH for Essays on Heidegger and others (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991). 2 Ibid., p.22. 3 Ibidem. 4 Ibid. p.23. 5 In CIS, pp.73-74. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino experience and the horizons of interaction. Being it so, as a reality, a peculiar self-distancing which reveals the pragmatism “it takes away two sorts of metaphysical contingency of the outgrowths and objectifications that comfort (…) One is the thought that membership in our configure our social and natural world. Metaphor is a 6 biological species carries with certain «rights»”. This type of practice exercised in the limit of those idea is so fundamental that “we are troubled by any objectifications and which penetrates the wild continent suggestion that «human nature» is not a useful moral of experimentation and overcoming of the fear to the concept”. 7 lack of “convergence” of the practices, whichever they are. Metaphor is, then, “a call to change one’s language The second relief to be eliminated is the idea that “our and one’s life, rather than a proposal about how to community cannot wholly die” within a common drift systematize either”. which “leads all members of the species to converge to metaphoricity in the projection of its peculiar theoretical the same point (…and…) assures us that even if the horizon about social world, language, political practices Persians had won, the arts and sciences of the Greeks and the very place of philosophy. 11 Pragmatism includes ironism and 8 would sooner or later have appeared elsewhere”. The solace this image provides is that it assures us “not In this sense Pound’s verses come magnificently handy. simply that there is a place prepared for our race in our Preliminarily we can appreciate a type of verbal practice advance, but also that we know quite a bit about what oriented towards reflectively thematizing the act of that place looks like”. 9 merely riding the subway. The ordinary consciousness of the contemporary urban experience is questioned by Pragmatism is then established as a vision oriented means of a distancing mechanism, which allows for a towards dissolving the idea that a “theory of the nature double movement. On the one hand, it enables a view of of man”, which frees us from contingency and fate, reality as a putatively articulated outline, as one reality, might still come about. At this point Rortian argument yet emergent and disputed. On the other hand, it allows gives the floor to Nietzsche and his famous dictum about to relate the values assigned to certain elements of that truth as “a mobile army of metaphors, metonyms and reality with new (and unexpected) valences, with the antromorphisms –in short a sum of human relations, purpose of generating -by the mere act of relating them- which have been enhanced, transposed and embellished an effect of meaning which can recursively bring forward poetically and rhetorically and which after long seem an alteration in that articulated reality. The reality of the firm, canonical, and obligatory to a people”. 10 metro stations, Pound tells us, is not given beforehand; it is not a natural cloak that covers our existence, but it Early on we then observe the connection that Rorty refers to the dark side of a Modernity which eliminates builds between pragmatism, ironism and metaphor, in other forms of life’s pregnance. Once we have seen our his attack to the remainders of the conception of counterparts as “petals on a wet, black bough”, it should philosophy as-metaphysics-and-epistemology and to the be difficult for us to ride the metro as if it were nothing. dubious practical and political consequences of such Once we have appreciated our society as a “black dying conception. Ironism turns out to be a meta-critical nature” such a distance has been created that we should posture that allows us to conceive the outlines of reality alert us about any common sense that swirls around it. 6 In ORT, p.31. Ibidem. 8 Ibidem. 9 Ibidem. 10 Ibid. p.32. 7 11 EOH, p.13. 87 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino This connection between ironical distancing and conflict signed by a fatal contradiction. In this case the metaphorical practice is relevant even when there is not polemic mode is exercised in regards to the intention of an ounce of pragmatism in Pound. It shows us in any combining the public and the private, the fact that there case some of the conditions that must occur for such is an attempt to show that “the springs of private practice to come about. At the same time Pound himself fulfillment and of human solidarity are the same”. The exemplifies some of the dangers that cross the desire for private perfection as a power of self- consequences of that metaphorizing and show the transfiguration into a form of independent life and the difficulty of sticking to the metaphor-irony scheme in the wish for a fairer, freer human community are shown as Rortian sense: Pound’s “unfamiliar noises” appear as a opposites when a perspective attempts to link one with form of distancing regarding a given reality, but their the other, postulating an unlikely convergence between epigrammatic form is nothing but the announcement of self-creation and justice, private perfection and human the ramifications necessary to structure a commitment solidarity, between Trotsky and the wild orchids. But which is not very pragmatic towards another reality. In neither philosophy, nor any other theoretical discipline which case the practice of metaphor is no more than the will ever allow for that, in the form of the articulation of advance of an ontological commitment regarding which an “all-encompassing vocabulary” or “ultimate lexicon” other practices will come to represent degrees of that incorporates both yearnings. Ironism is related to progress and development on the bases established the ability to recognize such impossibility. Ironists are preliminarily by metaphor. The black nature and the dark “sufficiently side of Modernity do not represent, in these lines by abandoned the idea that those central beliefs and Pound, more than the prologue to an attitude that desires refer back to something beyond the reach of asserts the rising costs of mass society and the time and chance”. Historicism presumes that at seizing inauthentic forms of sociability that it offers. Although that at different times various lexicons are enforced “it elided in the argument, we easily find what it is that becomes hard to think that that vocabulary is somehow Pound could commit to: the control of mass society and already out there in the world” , and we rather proceed the ideal which aspires to the overcoming of the modern to see lexicons as such, not as paths that lead to the final perversion of nature. About this, Pound would not be delimitation of reality’s outlines. 12 historicist and nominalist to 13 have 14 15 ironic nor would he continue to express a desire for experimentation in the signification process. At this This “non-teleological conception of intellectual history” point, the metaphorical-ironical compound also allows is the one Rorty expands in “The contingency of us to show in what sense Pound was not fully a language”, pragmatist in the Rortian sense, which is of fundamental development and imposition of new lexicons does not interest for what follows. The ironist consciousness of refer to two discontinuous signification universes (the the boundaries of Modernity’s “common sense and literal versus the metaphorical, the convergent and metaphysics” does not turn one into a pragmatist. “rational” versus the divergent and irrational), but to Something else is required for such thing to occur. two opposite points in the continuous spectrum of 16 on II – Historicism, romanticism and the repudiation of teleology 12 CIS, p.xiii. Ibid., p.73. 14 Ibid., p.xv. 15 Ibid., p. 6. 16 Ibid, pp.3-22. 13 In Contingency, Irony and Solidarity, and like in most of his work, Rorty exposes us to a lengthy path built on a 88 mainly Davidsonian basis. The Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino linguistic practices, those from which the habitual and unusual use of marks and sounds are drawn. 17 is in a recursive and circular manner. “Those words are as far as he can go with language; beyond them there is 20 only helpless passivity or a resort to force”. Ironism is This non-teleological conception is no other but the “romantic history of culture”, 18 defined facing such lexicons: ironists have radical, that in which on the permanent doubts about those lexicons; they notice that ground of a drama of Darwinian discontinuities and the arguments they can provide do not consolidate or ruptures, the achievement of imagination, divergence eliminate those doubts; and they replace those lexicons and experiment is consummated. Pragmatism then rides not for reasons related to their adequacy or teleology, between a futurism of experimentation, trial and but because they aspire to “playing the new off against fallibilist consciousness of the possibility of error on the the old”. one hand, and the historicist consciousness, full of the “metaphysical” strategy that does not aim to re- discontinuities in the contingent development of a describe reality but which “rather analyzes the old culture, on the other hand. It is because we descriptions with the help of other old descriptions”. surreptitiously by Once more we find an ambiguous path in Pound, if we eliminating contingency and fallibilism by dint of are to follow this cultural map proposed by Rorty: surely “necessary of poetry clashes with common sense, probably also catchment” that pragmatism as a perspective is so presenting it as a confrontation of the old and the new, necessary to frame even the most radical of the but rarely remains in the ironic horizon. Rather, it uses practices of ironical distancing and metaphoric self- metaphor as a springboard to try to outline and absorption. Teleology as a metaphysical aftertaste is influence the common sense of the future. The poetic what pragmatism allows to approach, and it is for this imagination of the present is meant to be the vector reason that the metaphorical phenomenon is where the which reflects the outlines of the upcoming reality, of a contrast between the teleological vision and the world still to be made. In this sense, it does not pragmatist vision of culture is most expressed. The necessarily reach the point in which the very idea of former is reductionist and considers metaphor to be “reflection” is abandoned. tend to guidelines” “generate and meaning” “profound ways 21 The opposite of ironism is “common sense”, potentially derivative and paraphrasable, as a device oriented towards an end specifiable a priori. The latter is In this concatenation we perceive that in the heart of the expansionistic and considers metaphor as a fundamental ironist practice there is the metaphorical strategy, but vehicle to arbitrate between lexicons for reasons which not any one. It is not, as Aristotle would say, about are purely practical, situated, interpretable a posteriori. knowing the unusual and strange thanks to the natural Facing the idea that a lexicon is a “more adequate” and known, but rather about doing the opposite. representation of the world, stands the idea that a entails exceeding the cognitivist horizon of the lexicon is a constellation of devices that respond to theoretical various and changing purposes. 19 tradition surrounding metaphor, 22 This and inserting it under the problem of romanticism. Romanticism appears as a criticism of the inauthenticity An ultimate lexicon is defined by Rorty as the set of words we use to frame our projects, doubts, hopes and desires, and in front of which no other set rises unless it 17 Ibid., p.17. Ibid., p.19. 19 Ibid., p.21. 18 20 Ibid., p.73. Ibidem. 22 The cognitivist core of Aristotle’s conception is expressed in the famous dictum: “Now we do not know the meaning of strange words, and proper terms we know already. It is metaphor, therefore, that above all produces this effect” (Rhetoric; 1410b). 21 89 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino of relationships and as a growing conscience of lost. It is a gesture of agency opposed to the mere subjective alienation. A very limited (but useful) passivity of things and which therefore constitutes an definition of romanticism considers it the postulation of answer to the ironical conscience of knowing oneself to a qualitative individualism as part of a regenerated be living a reality that is not such, and to the ironical sociability (which matches the map of “Trotskys and wild gesture which dissolves that conscience into a pluralistic orchids” Rorty permanently makes us work with). How tolerance of the massive spectrum of realities that might much regeneration and how much subjective “quality” be the case. are required and how far away we stand from all this is part of what leads in the answer to outline the vast The existential complexity involved in this process of spectrum self-identification of possible romanticisms, from that by means of a violent (and exteriorizations and conservative one that intends to return to the Middle unpredictable) Ages, to the romantic aftertastes in Marxist criticism of wanderings helps to understand why metaphor cannot the subjective and objective destruction entailed by be for Rorty what cognitivists such as Max Black say it is. capitalism. In the meantime, a vast stretch of Metaphor is not a “method of knowledge by scaffolding” romanticism is presented as a space of “self-creation” which helps us understand the strange through what we and by know. In fact what is implied and questioned in the exteriorization, that is, as catchment of the self by means process is ourselves, any sense of what is ours, any idea of an object where what is regarded as most personal is of a reality we can respond to and on which we can placed. This process of self-development and self- intervene somehow. The importance of this romantic awareness is nothing but a bildung, a developmental element is crucial: it helps to understand why the history account in which we get to know ourselves in the of culture is discontinuous, why it does not converge in self-affirmation, as self-identification process of losing-and-finding ourselves. 23 history of The Rortian an ideal or ultimate goal, why it entails the disavowal narration of the “romantic history of culture” is no other (professed, at least) of teleology and why along the way thing than having got lost in the marasmus of the there is a constant attempt to recreate a sense of unity - “mirror of nature” and of the longing for a metaphysics which cannot be such- between Trotsky and the wild and an epistemology which respond to the permanent orchids, between the sense of belonging to an form of things, and having found ourselves in the accomplished and consummated sociability and the consciousness of the puerility of such longings. Once feeling of plenitude in the form of an individuality more we can ask ourselves how much teleology is there qualitatively different from the existing one. These confined in the articulation of a bildung (and pitifully, the romantic credentials can help understand some of the answer should be plenty), but even so we can now virtues of Rortian pragmatism, but they also make some reconsider the type of metaphorical practice presumed of its disadvantages predictable. But in order to clarify in romanticism (and in this romanticism in particular): this, we must further examine the conception of metaphor is a process of self-identification opposed to language the consciousness of knowing oneself to be estranged, teleological horizon of culture. required to support this romantic-a- 23 On the problem of romanticism and its definition there is an endemic disagreement. For my purposes, it is enough to follow Michael Löwy and Robert Sayre in their classic Romanticism Against the Tide of Modernity (Durham: Duke University Press, 2001). There I find a useful classification and delimitation of the problem. On bildung I naturally resort to Hans Georg Gadamer, Truth and Method (New York: Continuum, 1975). 90 III – Language, traffic and general economy of the exchange of marks and sounds The non-teleological horizon of culture unfolds within a vision of language as a sphere of traffics and exchanges Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino valid in context, which delimit a variety of instantiation language apart from the sounds and marks people make spectra for those exchanges in which both the most and the habits and expectations that go with them”. trivial continuity and the most radical rupture are Language is, then, a space of social behavior stabilized possible. Those spectra allow us to deal with the grasp of around certain practices, practices which conform the impossibility of matching private perfection and networks lacking cores or determination structures, and collective emancipation, and make room for the idea which can always be redescribed, recontextualized and that culture is the renovated and frustrated struggle of relocated inside another network of social practices. 27 trying to bind both dimensions. Now, for this permanent glides from culture in a broad sense to metaphorical That language does not mediate or “represent” as an practices in a strict sense to be legitimate, it must be epistemic noted that they happen within a unified orientation of Davidsonian filiation of Rortian criticism to the idea of a verbal and non-verbal behavior. The fact that this “language-object”. But some alterations begin to take spectral oriented place with the attempt to inscribe Davidsonian continuities and ruptures takes place within a single metaphor within a historicist, romantic, non-teleological sphere is emphasized by the utterly Davidsonian vision of the ironist cultural praxis in a broad sense. dynamic of non-teleologically intermediation is evident from this inscription of this vision of language and, more specifically, of what the metaphoric transit entails. Rorty begins his discussion on metaphor by presenting the virtues and limitations of a cognitivist a la Hesse The starting point rests on the fact that Davidson’s scheme of metaphor. The problem with cognitivism is conception of language that it is not sufficiently radical and, as we saw, it does 28 not help to understand but only a part of what we do ask us to think of human beings trading marks and noises to accomplish purposes. We are to see this linguistic behavior as continuous with nonlinguistic behavior and to see both sorts of behavior as making sense just insofar as we can describe them as attempts to fulfill given desires 24 in the light of given beliefs. through metaphor (or what metaphor does for us). The use of Davidson is explained here since it is of service to eliminate the metaphorical reference meaning, to or secondary meaning meaning, derived by opposition to the idea of primary meanings that the The aim of presenting this vision consists of avoiding the metaphoric “torsion” would come to parasitize. The reification of language, the belief that it is something explanatory which has extremes, which forms a limited whole or meanings” manifests with respect to the non-cognitive which can become a differentiated object of study. components of metaphor and to its non-sentence Language is not an object, but a space we inhabit or an aspects -in the form of “non sentential phrases organ “with which we come into direct contact with our (…which…) change ourselves and our patterns of action, environment”, 25 and it has become a form of 26 “propositional perception”. “There is no such thing as a uselessness of such “metaphorical 29 without ever coming to express belief or desires” -. And all together they conform a perspective in which metaphor lies beyond the reach of semantics and of the 24 EOH, p.58. 25 Donald Davidson, Truth, language and history (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2007), p.131; from now on referred to as TLH. Other works by the same author will be referred to as follows: ITI for Essays into Truth and Interpretation (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2001); SIO for Subjective, Intersubjective, Objective (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2001). 26 Ibid., p.135. “reticulated” conceptions of language. As part of the “study of the use of language”, semantics covers the regularities in which “the explanatory force of standard 27 Ibid., p.131. ORT, p.163. 29 Ibid., p.164. 28 91 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino sense” is expressed. Where the regularities give way to spite of Hesse, Lakoff, Black or Searle, live metaphors, the massive disturbances, neither semantics nor the very but lifeless, and their status is not more relevant to the 30 analysis of metaphoricity in general than any other What pleases Rorty is the Davidsonian restraint to statement is. “The process of becoming stale, familiar, “discovering the sort of behavioral regularities in which a unparadoxical and platitudinous is the process by which notion of meaning makes a relevant contribution. radical interpreter would be interested”, 31 without 33 such noises cross the line from «mere» causes of belief 34 venturing hypotheses about the underlying forces at to reasons for belief”. work. At this point is where Rorty has suspicions about becomes familiar, we are not strictly facing a metaphor the models a la Black, which understand metaphor as a any more. Metaphor pays for its success with its life. process of interaction between “systems of associated When we do not see it but as part of “the” reality, the commonplaces”, process whose workings can be metaphor has achieved its mission, but it is no longer a described. By placing the irregular and unpredictable metaphor. This is extremely important, because it shows uses of language -the violent self-exteriorizations as us the tension inherent to this concept of metaphor: romantic identifications of the previous section- under a from the mottled ensemble of discontinuous practices regulatory framework of rules or conventions, the most always breaks off a small body which recursively relevant aspect of the metaphorical phenomenon is lost, manages to affect the delimitation of a given sense of which is the act of blowing up those frameworks. reality. Such a thing occurs permanently and it is part of When the noise of metaphor what we witness daily in the great traffic of meanings of The Rortian-Davidsonian dogma reads: “nothing in ordinary speech. The general economy of the exchange existence prior to the metaphor’s occurrence is sufficient of to understand the metaphorical use. That is just why we metaphorizations as new proposals which can affect the call it «metaphorical»”. 32 marks and sounds exposes us to these Understanding a metaphor rest of our modes of action. The life and death of cannot mean “placing it under a preceding scheme”, metaphors shows us, again, the resurgence of teleology because the very idea of metaphor works on the in a bounded version: practices are carried out for and as impossibility of a reduction to antecedence. This an embodiment of a certain inherence. It is inherent in incomprehensibility does not prevent the generation of metaphor to shake our ontology, dream the language, knowledge from the metaphor; it only makes it but this is a functional characterization which allows to impossible to elaborate the implausible notion of understand metaphor as a form of the recurrent “metaphorical cognitive content”. The metaphor does linguistic practice, and therefore although the “non- not generate knowledge per se, but it can do so, and it is teleological horizon of culture” encourages us to part of the course of action not as an elusive object describe retrospectively the past emergencies of which carries a precious content, but as an event which unfamiliar noises, the generic understanding of the has effects on the agents. Metaphor then constitutes a phenomenon type of action which is non-predictable in virtue of a recurrence in projective terms, in particular as “noises preceding theory, which can cause beliefs but hardly yet to know”. encourages us to characterize its work sufficiently as reasons for them. When metaphors, in this conception, are imbricated in the network of But curiously, this can only be done as long as we see beliefs in relations of justification, they are no longer, in such characterization less as an internal element of cultural praxis and more as the type of interpretative 30 Ibidem. Ibid., p.165. 32 Ibid., p.166. 31 92 33 34 Ibid., p.169n, Ibid., p.172. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino maneuver which we perform ethnographically to make open process, in which the “translation” will be fixed in others intelligible. This entails casting a new light on the relation to the common aspects shared between speaker Davidsonian filiation of Rortian metaphorizing in order to and reconsider it: we interpret metaphorically within a translation”, Davidson says, “does not represent a failure radical hermeneutics, when as a result of an ongoing to capture significant distinctions; it marks the fact that triangulation and by virtue of the principle of charity we certain apparent distinctions are not significant. If there assign metaphoricity to certain statements if we are to is indeterminacy, it is because when all the evidence is make others and their verbal practices understandable, in, alternative ways of stating the facts remain open”. under the common belonging to a “society of minds” This settles a very different starting point for what we that share one same world. have interpreter. been “Indeterminacy dealing with: of the meaning consideration or 36 of “metaphorical” linguistic events will be less in relation to It is not for Pound to appraise himself as a its alleged intrinsic metaphoricity -by the fact that “metaphorizer”. “something” “is” a metaphor in a more or less comprehend his Rather it verbal is us, practice, attempting who to attribute permanent manner- than as a result of an “metaphor” to Pound’s behaviour. With this, we undetermined, recursive process through which an analytically place in a more precise place the spectrum understanding of the generic behavior of the speakers is of the metaphorical as part of the range of the attempted. The fact that it is an “open” process should attributions of interpretation: a metaphor is not a encourage “thing”, but a way to designate a certain verbal consequences attributed to this or that linguistic behaviour, a certain form of intervention in the linguistic practice, if the intention is to isolate them from the practice, but this results in a criticism of the broad role permanent reset of the interpretive process. us to distance ourselves from the that metaphor is supposed to have when seen in a “historicist, romantic”, that is to say, Rortian, way. In the In this framework, “the meaning (interpretation) of a end, because metaphor operates Davidsonianly, as Rorty sentence is given by assigning the sentence a semantic says, then it cannot do everything that is preached about location in the pattern of sentences that comprise the it Rortianly. language”. 37 Now, what can be the meaning of sentences and expressions whose function consists IV – Metaphor, interpretation and the tropological precisely in breaking the sentence pattern and its system of semantic locations? As it has been stated, Davidson’s horizon motto consists of avoiding the appeal to “secondary or What did we want metaphor for? The place of the properly metaphoric meanings”, in the belief of the problem of metaphor in Davidson’s philosophy of explanatory nullity of such notions. language -philosophy to which Rorty expressly subscribes- is the following: since what Davidson is The purpose of such types of “metaphorical or interested in is showing how it is possible to interpret secondary” signification seems to be operating as starting from a unified theory of meaning and action, the containers or vehicles to “conduct ideas, although resulting indetermination of Davidsonian interpretation, unusual”. Their defect is that they fall on the argument like its Quinean counterpart, 35 will then forward to an which divides between schemes and contents, what Davidson called “third dogma of empiricism”, that 35 Willard van Orman Quine, Word and Object (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1975), p.26 and pp. 73-79; from now on referred to as WO. 36 37 ITI, p.154. cf. WO, p.78. ITI, p.225. 93 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino 42 situation where a common ground is recognized, in front prompt us to disregard the question of literal truth”, of which different alternative schemes are built; there is, which refers less to the meaning of the words than to then, the given in an uninterpreted manner, “the the way in which they are used. The theories of uncategorized contents of experience”, 38 the registry or “metaphoric meaning” or “metaphoric truth” cannot observation, on the one hand, and the theory, schema help to understand metaphor as long as they focus on and worldview, on the other hand. Metaphor and its alleged hidden meanings and not on the extraordinary paraphrase uses share, supposedly, the uncategorized of ordinary meanings: “what 43 distinguishes contents, before which they stand as mutually metaphor is not meaning but use”. replaceable “visions”. the notion of metaphoric paraphrase that Black can The criticism of subscribe to is lost when metaphor is considered a But additionally, according to Davidson, there is a cognitive vehicle (of metaphorical meanings, but misunderstanding of the place of metaphor within the meanings nonetheless). “If a metaphor has a special linguistic practice, in the framework of that unified cognitive content, why should it be so difficult or theory of meaning and action. Metaphor “is something impossible to discover it?” Here we reach Davidson’s key brought off by the imaginative employment of words point: “the usual view wants to hold that a metaphor and sentences and depends entirely on the ordinary does something no plain prose can possibly do and, on meanings of those words and hence on the ordinary the other hand, it wants to explain what a metaphor meanings of the sentences they comprise”. 39 In the does by appealing to a cognitive content”, precisely what 44 If metaphor is position of the radical interpreter, and facing a the common prose is meant to do. metaphorical practice, the postulation of secondary cognitive, it cannot be as mysterious as it is claimed to meanings will not result in a better interpretation. be. Recreating the feeling of a metaphorical extra “What metaphors mean” proceeds, then, to the demands going further. For that to open, “we must give destruction of several canonical ways of interpreting the up the idea that a metaphor carries a message, that it metaphorical praxis: the implied simile or explicit has a content or meaning (except, of course, its literal similarity model is rejected, “extended” meaning, a 40 and so is the idea of an “properly meaning)”. 45 metaphorical ambiguity” or the general conception that inside The understanding of the metaphorical phenomenon metaphor coexist or are involved two uses (hence the begins, rather, when we appreciate that a way of using ambiguity) or two types of meanings (one literal, words leads to certain effects. A metaphor does its job immediate, and another figurative). Also questioned is by means of other intermediaries, and it makes it clear the notion that metaphor rests on novelty or on the that it is not enough to cast on it a certain “interpreted ability to cause surprise in the use of terms. 41 46 content”, but rather grasp that “there is no limit to what a metaphor calls to our attention, and much of what we Hence, we are forced to arrive at the paradoxical are caused to notice is not propositional in character. conclusion that the meaning of metaphors depends on When we try to say what a metaphor «means», we soon the literal, ordinary meanings of the words. “The realize there is no end to what we want to mention”. ordinary meaning in the context of use is odd enough to 42 Ibid., p.258. Ibid., p.259. 44 Ibid., p.260. 45 Ibidem. 46 Ibid., p.261. 47 Ibid., p.262. 43 38 SIO, p.40. ITI, p.247. 40 Ibid., p.249, p.252. 41 Ibid., p.251. 39 94 47 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino We then see metaphor as an event, and we insert it allows us to conceptually locate the status of the interpretatively in a map of events, with the precaution metaphorical device, it is also plausible that such thing to know that there are no maps of events as fixed enables a more integrate view of the tropological locations, but rather as global hypotheses that face a phenomenon in general, of which both metaphor an recurring irony (two old companions of the Rortian project) are a process hypotheses, of partial triangulations, modifications spontaneous and various part. reconsiderations. What Pound’s verses mean will depend of the diverse geographies where one intends to Tropology consists of the analysis of tropes (figures of include the worlds delimited “in a station of the metro”. speech or “turns”) such as metaphor, irony, synecdoche Pound’s infinite contexts -the defying experience of mass and metonymy. In fact tropology has operated in general society, decadence, the elite’s fear of the crowds, the as a discipline endemically faced against itself regarding ghost of Marxism, the full development of industrial the reductive impulses which intend to configure it, or capitalism, symbolism, the impact of romanticism, the rather inside a polarity around metaphor and metonymy th crisis of late 19 century realisms, the myth of oracular (Roman Jakobson is a paradigmatic example of this), or poetry and many other elements- appear as resources at following a classic quaternary mold (in a long lineage the time of an interpretation which tries to characterize which goes back to Giambattista Vico and continues in a verbal practice in the shape of the writing of a poem the XX century in authors such as Erich Auerbach, about the metro in 1913. Northrop Frye and Hayden White). Here the various Davidsonian filiations are linked: his The dangers for the “tropologist” -as an analyst of what interest in articulating a unified theory of meaning and is elided and trafficked in the ordinary linguistic use- action and his repudiation of the idea of language as a begin when he thinks that his vocabulary is more than discrete object within a human behavior split between that, when he estimate that it is an ultimate context of the verbal and the non-verbal. “When we look at the signification, a grapholect or the type of ultimate lexicon natural world we share with others, we do not lose from which he cannot allow himself to take distance, to contact with ourselves, contextualize or narrow it in its use, power and but rather acknowledge 48 49 The metaphorical extensions. And he carries on when he exercise a sort of practice is a way of acting inside that society of minds, a analysis which consists of merely pointing out where particular way which brings about certain problems of there is metaphor and where there is irony, as if interpretation, which the model of cognitive contents qualifying and assigning attributes to objects and encrypted in the metaphor does not contribute to linguistic practices were a lasting achievement. Taken as understand at all. great cultural units (“ascent and downfall of metaphor”) membership in a society of minds”. or as mega-procedures on the basis of an entire But what helps us gain distance from the cognitivism of a Black or of Mary Hesse, also works to distance ourselves from the crypto-teleological, romantic and historicist horizon a Rorty interested in erecting metaphor as the model for the cultural practice oriented towards rupture, self-creation and self-exteriorization. Once Davidson 48 49 Two classical examples of the use of tropology can be found in Hayden White, Metahistory (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1973) and in Northrop Frye, Anatomy of criticism (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1957), although in the latter the implications of this tropological adoption are more explicit in The Great Code (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich Inc., 1982) and in Words with Power (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich Inc., 1990). SIO, p.219. 95 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino tradition, the tropological operators begin to lose some entirely compatible with a pragmatist vision of language. of their richness. To a certain extent such thing is However, it collides with the Rortian “Romantic” inevitable, but when semantic domains subject to elements which, to make matters worse, resuscitate operational intersection because of metaphor (for teleology while compromising metaphor with a limited example) or type of self-identification, emancipation and existential “industrialization” we are at risk of thinking that we have affirmation task. Although it is true that metaphor can found the ultimate context which allows us to describe do that, it is not so that it must do it within Rortian and place each “verbal artifact” in a “map tropological bounded ironism. Like Pound’s case makes patent, it locations”. Without a doubt we can place Pound in the rather anti-industrial and anti-capitalist hindrances of proto- expresses a sort of rejection of the ironic, passive, fascist conservatism, so that “black nature” and distance state of relative grasp of the given sense of “progress” appear as two macro semantic fields that reality, even when the rejection requires the precedence refer without further ado to the dark side of the of that state that is rejected. are as vast as “capitalism” occurs that the metaphorical affirmation Revolution Era; such has been the interpretation of “In a Station of the Metro” I played with in this text. But as That said, Rorty’s paradox lies in the following idea: White himself has noted, “tropological location” is while it is true that a crystallized metaphor which has contextual and barely the beginning -not the end- of the been incorporated into common sense is no longer a analytical labor, which must then proceed to carefully metaphor, it is still true that a tolerant, pluralistic and clear and survey the set of operations carried out liberal through the tropes, that are far from referring to a metaphorization permanently renders us to state of unitary context, a univocal direction, a clear and outlined identifications which end with ironism. When we commitment with this or that point of the range in metaphorize we are no longer ironists. The complexity of question. the tropological transit frames a process marked by the worldview that ironically encourages permanent reintroduction of disputed mobiles and The understanding as trafficked valences, which do not have a necessary differentiated instances (metaphor versus metonymy or conceptual link with the ironist’s horizon. The danger irony against metaphysics) usually comes hand by hand that the new metaphorization might forward us into a with the inability to perceive their interrelated aspect. In new “metaphysic” stage is not solved by encouraging a fact, the further we appreciate the interrelated aspect of generic ironism impossible to sustain, but by monitoring tropes as a vocabulary of analysis of the verbal practice, the interrelations between the tropes in question. The the more we realize that it is impossible to “stop” the economy and flexibility of the metaphoric statements - course, or for example in the form of a criticism of modernity “metaphorical” type of reading. In this sense tropological sustained in just fourteen words- is often followed by vocabulary proves itself especially refined at the time of “metaphysical” stages which explicit what was merely dealing with these compromises with divergent realities, suggested in the metaphor. When making something such as the ones that might emerge in the attempt to explicit, in general, the metaphorical economy and question the progressive aspect of subways and the very polysemy are lost, but the alleged idea that it constitutes notion of progress. a realistic way of characterizing the environment is or proceed of into tropes a unilaterally “purely ironist” enriched. For example, when Pound makes his anti- 96 As a vocabulary to follow the a-teleological exchange of modernism explicit, becoming blatantly proto-fascist and marks and sounds, tropology unfolds as a tool which is committing to a glaringly conservative projection of Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 NOISES YET TO KNOW – POST-IRONICAL CONSEQUENCES OF RORTIAN METAPHORIZING Nicolás Lavagnino social reality. In this context, ironism is exercised anti- assuming comfortingly (metaphysically?) that that great economically when applied to the metaphoric protocol, bazaar is to converge in its metaphorical practices with being much luckier when its dissolving action is what one values most. Or, in other words, far from performed on rivets, epicycles and ad hoc hypotheses committing substantially to certain elements brought up metonymically and synecdochically conformed. Ironism, in the past by unfamiliar noises, asserting the formal then, is not a generic virtue, a designator of a specific relevance of the fact that the tropological and cultural defect or the north of a form of interaction. pragmatist linguistic horizon invariably predicts the Rather, it is a disarticulating device for the teleologies promise of infinite noises yet to know, that we will where the metaphoric identifications send us when they somehow make our own. And this will be so whether are developed in weaves of epicycles. language is projected in the direction of reverie and the realization of the best of the species, or verbal The ungrateful task of the radical interpreter is to look at imagination enters us in a geography where it is the great bazaar of verbal and non-verbal culture and ourselves who are dreamt by our own nightmares. rebuild the global intelligibility of those acts without 97 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE works of Ludwig Wittgenstein, Thomas Kuhn and Richard STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Rorty as three communitarian approaches to knowledge; Federico Penelas UBA/CONICET fpenelas@hotmail.com three ways of tacking the epistemological questions which emerge from the assumption that knowledge is a social phenomenon, and that consequently what should be analyzed are the social relations constituting the object In Knowledge in a Social World 1 Alvin Goldman distinguishes between two complementary areas of epistemology: individualistic epistemology and social epistemology. The former focuses on the conditions under which an individual is capable of acquiring knowledge by himself, with no need of interacting with others. The latter examines the conditions of cognitive exchange between individuals, along with the epistemic undertakings carried on by social groups. Meanwhile, in and practice of inquiry. In her words, “Wittgenstein takes the culture as a whole to constitute the community of inquirers; Kuhn takes each scientific community to fix its own context; Rorty’s community is rather harder to identify”. 3 In this paper, hence, I will aim to provide Rorty’s conversationalism with some precision, by coming up with a clear notion of epistemic community that could serve to his purposes. 2 Knowledge by Agreement , Martin Kush claims that the first of these areas is a dead philosophical goal, since all knowledge must be understood in communitarian terms. I want to emphasize that, even when these perspectives show a significant difference in focus, both are in need of an account of the concept of epistemic community. It is usually pointed out that the lack of conceptual accuracy regarding it is a characteristic deficit of perspectives that merge epistemology into sociology or politics. Goldman’s acknowledgment of the need of a social epistemology, even when it is located within a general frame that keeps positioning perception (object of study of an individualistic epistemology) as the basis of the cognitive undertaking, accounts for the unavoidability in contemporary epistemology of the urge of answering the question of “what is an epistemic community?” Now, certainly epistemologies of a clearly communitarian kind are particularly forced to provide an answer to that question. Catherin Elgin construes the 1 A. Goldman (1999), Knowledge in a Social World, Oxford, Oxford U.P. 2 M. Kusch (2002), Knowledge by Agreement, Oxford, Oxford U.P. I will point out that the approach to the question must take into consideration the distinction between 4 cooperation and mere coordination, rejecting the idea that community only exists if the word enters as one of 5 the cooperative terms. An argument will be provided claiming that in the very foundation of an answer transcending merely coordinative perspectives it must be defended the insolubility between the concepts of community and normativity. 6 Once these conceptual links are stressed, I will look at the kind of consensus required to classify something as an epistemic community in greater depth. The key will lay in the coordination of the notion of epistemic 3 C. Elgin (1996), Considered Judgement, Princeton, Princeton U.P., p. 60. 4 See C. Tollefsen (2002), “Cooperative, Coordinative and Coercive Epistemology”, in W. Alston (ed.)(2002), Realism and Antirealism, Ithaca/Lomdon, Cornell U.P. 5 See C Tollefsen, op. cit.; J. McDowell (1994), Mind and World, Cambridge, Harvard U. P.; J. McDowell (2000), “Toward Rehabilitating Objectivity”, in R. Brandom (2000), Rorty and His Critics, Massachusetts, Blackwell. 6 This last point is the key to the following texts: L. Wittgenstein (1958), Philosophical Investigations, Londres, Blackwell; S. Kripke (1982), Wittgenstein on Rules and Private Language, Oxford, Blackwell; M. Lance y J Hawthorne (2004); The Grammar of Meaning. Normativity and Semantic Discourse, Cambridge, Cambridge U.P.; M Kusch, op. cit. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas community with the Rortian concept of final vocabulary, explanatory uses and that it is possible to provide an providing a basis for the idea of shared final epistemic explanation, in terms of some property, of what the true vocabulary from two theoretical developments: (1) sentences have in common. Second, it is important to Brandom’s grasp of the Hegelian idealist thesis claiming clear up that the best way to shape Rorty’s that the normative-conceptual dimension is shaped as contextualism is through the conjunction of the idea, the dimension of the constitution of subjectivity, which launched by Peirce and recently articulated by Robert is no more than the social dimension of parallel Brandom 8 and Michael Williams, that epistemic 9 constitution of the self and of the community; (2) justification has a default/challenge structure. Such idea Kusch’s clarification of the doxastic architecture that involves taking a theoretical standpoint that gives no holds justificatory practices in communitarian terms. space for the foundationalist need of appealing to effective justificatory procedures for justifying beliefs. I According to this standpoint, the lack of challenge allows to keep the epistemic status of beliefs, since the double Susan Haack coined the expression “conversationalism” to refer to skepticism) ceases to make sense; the demand that conversionalism results from combining a contextualist beliefs should show from the beginning their cognitive explanation a credentials and that it is not necessary to offer any convencionalist ratification of such criteria. The theses reason in favor of the epistemic challenge. Third and are articulated as follows: last, it is better to jettison the conventionalist thesis the pragmatism. justification For demand of the traditional philosopher (which leads to Haack, of Rorty’s 7 criteria and (more suited to a non-Rortian relativism) and present Contextualism: “A is justified in believing p if regarding p the strictly conversationalist way of approaching the task A follows the epistemic guidelines of the epistemic of ratify the epistemic criteria, that is, what has been community to which A belongs.” dubbed ethnocentric perspective, according to which “the correct justification criteria are our own”. An are ethnocentrism advocate would launch from admitting a conventional; it is pointless to ask which the correct contextualist position and, therefore, from agreeing on justification criteria are, which are really indicative of the the fact that there is no way of providing a correction probability of the truth of a sentence. canon outside the different communitarian frames, since Conventionalism: the justification criteria there is no being outside of community, outside of a Haack’s depiction of Rorty’s perspective deserves to be frame. But the ethnocentrist adds that, once this is corrected and widened. First, the perspective is assumed, it cannot be concluded that the different completed with a deflationist/expressivist conception of correction canons stand at the same level. Accepting this truth. Presenting thus the Rortian understanding of truth would be hypocritical and would deny one’s belonging to conveys two things: on one side, the expressive a certain frame, pretending to locate oneself instead in usefulness of a series of uses of the truth-predicate an impossibly neutral field in order to assert that (which Rorty calls “endorsing”, “cautionary” and “disquotational”) is recognized; on the other side, though, it is rejected either that such predicate has 7 See S. Haack (1993), Evidence and Inquiry Towards Reconstruction in Epistemology, Oxford, Blackwell, chapter 9. 8 See. R. Rorty (1991), “Pragmatism, Davidson and Truth”, in R. Rorty (1991), Objectivity, Relativism and Truth, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. 9 See concretely R. Brandom (1995), Making It Explicit, Cambridge/Lomdon, Harvard U.P., cap. 4; and M. Williams (2001), Problems of Knowledge, Oxford, Oxford U.P., chapters. 13, 14 y 16. 99 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas judgment of epistemic parity of different paradigms. I Coordination of an action by two agents, in turn, stand within a frame and I can acknowledge other requires that: frames. But my only resource is my own way of making assessments and, consequently, I cannot put myself (1) both agents differ in their aims outside any frame and from that Non-Place claim that but that there are merely different ways of assessment. (2) those aims are such that they can be more Recognizing alterity, qua contextualist, is not efficiently attained if each agent understands the incompatible with claiming that this other community way in which the other plans to act and both expect holds to incorrect canons from my perspective, and to to mutually benefit from this mutual recognition of try to communicate somehow with it in order to transfer aims and means. my points of view to it. Moreover, for a consistent, nonhypocritical contextualist, ethnocentrism is the only coherent standpoint. 10 Cooperative action replaces clause (1) above by: (1*) both agents aim at the same goal It is clear, then, how important it is to a conversationalist Tollefsen points out that no any goal can be the aim of a perspective to provide an account of what it is cooperative aim. Clause (1*) demands for objective understood as “community”, if it means something more goals. According to Tollefsen, a genuine community can than the mere agreement in certain epistemic canons. only be possible under cooperative conditions, that is, if there are shared objective goals. II On the basis of these distinctions, Tollefsen posits a 11 Recently, Christopher Tollefsen has distinguished three critique to Rortian conversationalism (but also to kinds of relations among agents: coercion, coordination Bonjour’s coherentism and to all kinds of naturalist and cooperation. Coercion implies some degree of externism) on the basis that such a model is associated violence or the use of strength, in such a way that, to a coordinative and, hence, anticommunitarian ultimately, the agent on which the force is applied looses perspective. His description of Rorty´s position is the responsibility. Coercive action does not respect the following: freedom of the agent on which it is operated and, in “For Rorty, truth is not to be construed in a realist fashion but is simply a term of commendations for beliefs approved by one’s linguistic community. For members of such community, the space of reasons is normative, a space of asking for and giving reasons for beliefs, and is guided by community norms. The world, by contrast, exerts only a causal agency over 12 speakers.” turn, the subject of it must not share the wish of the coercive agent. It is even noted that in an action carried on conjunctly by two agents, one of them the subject of coercion and the other its agent, there is only one genuine agent. 10 I have developed this characterization of Rortian ethnocentrism in several papers. See F. Penelas (2005), “Universalismo, relativismo, etnocentrismo”, in E. Carrió y D. Maffía (eds.) (2005), Búsquedas de sentido para una nueva política, Buenos Aires, Paidós, pp. 151-174; and F. Penelas (2007), "Kalpokas ironista: falibilismo, neofundacionismo y pragmatismo", in P. Brunsteins y A. Testa (eds.) (2007), Conocimiento, normatividad y acción, FFyH-UNC, Córdoba, pp. 597-604. 11 C. Tollefsen, op. cit. 100 The description is adequate, even when it doesn’t show from it that Rorty cannot make room in his conception of epistemic community to the idea of shared goals. In fact, a nice part of the discussion between Rorty and Kuhn is articulated in terms of replacing inconmensurabilist 12 C. Tollefsen, op. cit., p. 153. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas versions of the distinction between normal epistemic gap between mind and world. But if the price discourse/revolutionary discourse for versions in terms to pay is the adoption of what Kush calls panpsychism, of discourse about means/ discourse about goals. It is maybe true that the objective aspect of the goals, demanded representationalism and explore the way in which without an argumentative basis by Tollefsen, demanded conversationalism of an inter-subjective adjustment in Rorty’s layout, but, characterization of the concept of epistemic community. as we shall see ahead, such an adjustment is within The idea of the world as a “communitarian peer” to reach. However, Tollefsen adds: which we are responsible is the focus of Rorty’s critique it is more can reasonable provide to an abandon adequate to McDowell and, maybe, the core of the Rortian “A linguistic community can be glossed in similar fashion around the notion of norms. A linguistic community just is a group of language users who share a set of norms for what counts as appropriate and inappropriate, justified and unjustified language use. And the extension of a community, for Rorty, just is the extension of intersubjetive agreement as to which norms are in play. The question is, What force can be given to the notion of “agreement” here sufficient to ground genuine community? Can the norms of the linguistic community be shared, possess the same concept, be accepted for the same reasons 13 froma gent to agent within the community?” opposition to all forms of representationalism. Indeed, to Rorty, every hint, in the explanation either of normativity in general or of our epistemic responsibilities in particular, of relations towards something non-human instead of relations between other humans is a conservative trace in the midst of the secularization process. Placing a non-human instance as a source of authority is a way of remaining in a theological (and deeply authoritarian) stage in which, when facing the non-human, all we have left is Tollefsen answers that norms could do all this “if the point of accepting the norms was that they enabled the members of a linguistic community to grasp and communicate aspects of non-human reality”. 14 Curiously, Tollefsen defends the need of thinking the rational responsibility shared by the members of a ignorance, error, respect or obedience, but never the modification of authority by means of our own intervention. A good part of modern philosophy, according to Rorty, merely replaced God by something extra-human serving as the source of authority: Reason, Reality, World. community as requiring, from the community itself, the location of its members in a cognitive relation towards the world from which a common content would emerge, and from this one, a shared –not merely convergentacceptance of the norms in question, along with a certain flair of circularity. And it is defended by Tollefsen standing on a McDowellian model consisting in thinking the world itself as involved in cooperative relations with the members of the community. Evidently McDowell’s and Tollefsen’s way out, both launching from the Located inside this matrix, McDowell, with his idea of openness to the world, of being responsible to the world, takes the most unexpected turn: he assumes the intersubjective model and places the world as the privileged interlocutor. Kusch has been particularly caustic in his emphasis of the theological hue of the proposal, noting that both the foundationalist and the McDowellian direct realist participate of this antisecularism but with a substantial divergence: assuming a normative dimension in knowledge along with a representationalist frame, should endorse the idea that the world itself is the provider of concepts and reasons, if it doesn’t want to open an insuperable 13 14 Ibid. , p. 155. Ibid. “Is not McDowell's world as expert witness remarkably similar to the foundationalist's priestly apparitions? The only difference is that McDowell has got rid of the priest as an intermediary. In his scenario God (or the world) speaks to all beliefs directly and without any mediation. (The theology of direct realism is 101 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas Protestant, whereas the 15 foundationalism is Catholic.” theology of passivity or a resort to force” 19 or, as Rorty defends in his political writings, the sentimental “manipulation”. Rorty’s conversationalism is launched basically as an anti-authoritarian bet, resisting one and again the 16 Following this line of thought, we should say that an In this epistemic community is nothing else than a set of undertaking, conversationalism takes the McDowellian individuals which coincide in an final vocabulary related “need for world-directedness as a relic of the need for to attempt to entrench non-human authorities. authoritative guidance”. 17 certain epistemic values. However, the characterization of this coincidence should be made carefully. Kusch appeals to a distinction between two III types of consensus which he calls “external consensus” and “internal consensus”. External consensus is a mere The notion of epistemic community should be articulated coincidence of beliefs held by several individuals. in Rorty within his concept of final vocabulary, which is Internal consensus, in turn, involves a collective presented by him as “a set of words which [human commitment. Kusch compares the case of a bus in which beings] employ to justify their actions, their beliefs and all of the passengers coincide to believe -even without 18 their lifes”. Such a vocabulary is ultimate in two senses: conveying or communicating it- that it will stop in a on the one hand, its user cannot argue in favor of the number of places along the ride, and a committee use of those words in a non-circular way; on the other where, after a long deliberation, a final decision is taken hand, these are the words that posit a limit in in accordance to the final decision of the assembly. The communication, “beyond them there is only helpless example of the bus is a case of external consensus, while the committee case exemplifies the internal one. Interaction is central in the latter, and leads to a consensus that implies a collective commitment. 15 M. Kusch, ob. cit., p. 111. It is worth to note here that, in his famous “The Fixation of Belief”, Peirce assesses this appeal to a nonhuman authority in the scientific method as the method for the fixation of belief. This is the greater gap between Rorty and Peirce, the point from where all the rest of their divergences emerge. The Peircean text is, regarding this point, revealing, and it is strange that Rorty hasn’t made most of it in transforming in order to favor his secularist perspective. Indeed, Peirces values from the scientific method that, in contrast to the authority method, doomed since there is no human institution capable of maintain lasting consensus, it proposes as an heuristic hypothesis a non-human authority, reality, to wich humans must bow. Here lays the authoritarian roots of the Peircean assessment. The theological root is even more explicit, since Peirce desestimates the mystic demand of appealing to the method of revelation, where the authority is also external and non-human. The mystic problem is, merely, that it cannot escape the dimension of the individual. See C. S. Peirce (1931-1958), Collected Papers, Cambridge, Harvard U. P, Vol. 5 §384 17 R. Rorty (1998), “John McDowell’s Version of Empiricism”, in R. Rorty (1998), Truth and Progress, Cambridge, Cambridge U. P., p. 143. 18 R. Rorty (1988), Contingency, Irony and Solidarity, Cambridge, Cambridge U.P., p. 73. 16 102 The epistemic community considered as a coincidence in epistemic final vocabulary, must be seen in terms of internal consensus to constitute an acceptable conception of knowledge. However, it would be absurd to think of the coincidence in the adoption of a final vocabulary under the model of the committee. In Rorty´s perspective there is nothing such as a deliberation leading to an explicit commitment. It is for this reason that, in my own view, it is necessary to think the epistemic community, understood as an agreement in a certain final Brandomian epistemic model of vocabulary, agreements commitments in the very under and justificatory the implicit practices. Brandom’s model is forced to revise and appropriate a series of elements of Hegel’s philosophy, in order to 19 Ibid. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas avoid thinking on those implicit commitments under the This instance of mutual recognition as constitutive of the bus model. Given the already quoted question of self and of the community offers the context for the Tollefsen of the already asked question of Tollefsen – assumption of concept content, following the pragmatist “can the norms of a linguistic community be shared, maxim which claims that every content is instituted in possess the same content, be accepted by the same the very same process in which it is applied: reasons from agent to agent within the community?”“The actual content of the commitment one undertakes by applying a concept (paradigmatically, by using a word) is the product of a process of negotiation involving the reciprocal attitudes, and the reciprocal authority, of those who attribute the commitment and those who acknowledge it. What the content of one’s claim or action is in itself results both for 21 what it is for others and what it is for oneself”. Brandom’s layout will allow providing an answer to the first two aspects of it from within the conversationalist frame. Regarding the third aspect, whether norms are accepted by the same reasons or not, their ultimate character in the Rortian perspective makes this worry superfluous. This process of negotiation of demands of commitments The Brandomian argument to which I would like to appeal starts by presenting the Hegelian conception of a in competence is what Hegel calls “experience” [Erfahrung]. self as an “I”. Its source is the Kantian idea, reintroduced by Hegel, that claims that treating something as an “I” is to take an essential normative attitude towards it, taking it as the subject of commitments and the potential bearer of responsibilities. Brandom’s point is that one of the basic Hegelian ideas is that normative states such as “being committed to” and “being responsible of” –and henceforth, knowledge and agency- should be construed as social results. In to Brandom´s words: “The practical attitude of taking or treating something as able to undertake commitments and be responsable for its doings –in the sense articulated bi concepts, that is, the sense in which at least part of what one is commited to or responsable for is being able to give reasonsHegel calls “recognition” [Anerkennung]. The core idea structuring Hegel’s social understanding of selves is that they are synthesized by mutual recognition. That is, to be a self –a locus of conceptual commitment and responsibility- is to be taken or treated as one by those one takes or treats as one: to be recognized by those one recognizes. [...] At the same time and by the same means that selves, in this normative sense, are synthesized, so ar communities, as structural wholes of selves all of whom recognize and are recognized by one another. Both selves and communities are normative structures instituted by reciprocal 20 recognition” 20 R. Brandom (2003), Tales of the Mighty Dead, Cambridge, Harvard U. P., pp. 216-217 But such an “experience” does not only officiate as context, but also serves as a model for the explanation of the structure and unity of concepts. Hegel’s idea, according to Brandom, is that every norm is conceptual and that every time there is a norm in play several centers of reciprocal authority and a process of negotiation among them should be distinguished. In his words: “the commitment one undertakes by applying a concept in judgement and action can be construed as determintaly contentful only if it is to be administered by othersdistinct form the one whose commitment it is. So in acknowledging such a commitment, one is at least implicitly recognizing the authority of others over the content to which one has 22 commited oneself.” In this way, it is noticeable the way in which Brandom takes from Hegel, in order to make room to a pragmatist semantic theory, the idealist thesis according to which the normative-conceptual dimension is modeled under the dimension of the constitution of subjectivity, which is no more than the social dimension of the parallel constitution of the self and the community. But, 21 22 Ibid., p. 221. Ibid., p. 223 103 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas inasmuch every norm is conceptual, and inasmuch the find particularly useful to appeal to the communitarian “self” of the community are normative states, the treatment of the notion of justification developed by conjunctive constitution of individual subjects and of Kusch. community is constructed in the very same process of IV “experience”, of conceptual negotiation. Hence, it would be a mistake to think that there is a first stage in which subjects are constituted on which, afterwards, semantic contents are built up. The point is, instead, that the process of the constitution of the self and of the community through the mutual recognition of authority is unfolded in the negotiation of the semantic normative The first step in Kusch’s argument is to establish a taxonomy of the beliefs that determine, with different functions, the empirical discourse. The taxonomy is based in two distinctions: the empirical/performative difference and the individual/communitarian difference. characteristic of the application of concepts. It is for this reason that, besides thinking the constitution of the “self” as a model for conceptual constitution, it is the unfolding of such a constitution what shapes the constitution of the self and the community. The communitarian beliefs are those whose subject is a plural believer, in the sense that the attribution of the proposicional attitude in question has to be expressed in a sentence with a grammatical subject in a person of the plural (paradigmatically, the first person of the plural, I think that these Brandomian developments are essential for making it even more plausible certain Rortian insights, clearing out thus the critiques that tend to show his perspective as a “choreographic” conception 23 of knowledge, as McDowell puts it . The imbrications particularly, as we shall see, in cases of performative beliefs), in contrast with the attribution of individual beliefs, expressible in sentences whose grammatical subject is a person of the singular (paradigmatically, the first person of the singular). 24 between the notions of community, commitment and normativity seem to make this simplifying construal of conversationalism a not very happy one. Regarding the first distinction, it is presented by Kusch in the following way: “empirical beliefs aim to fit some aspect of the empirical world; performative beliefs Nevertheless, resting on the Brandomian appropriation of the Hegelian analysis of recognition is not enough to a create a psychological or social reality that accords with them.” 25 complete account of an epistemic community. The Brandom/Hegel contribution is essential for approaching the configuration of every kind of community. In order to complete the depiction, and to articulate more precisely the Rortian-conversationalist configuration of the notion of epistemic community in terms of consensus in a final vocabulary of epistemic character, I These two distinctions constitute, in consequence, four kinds of beliefs: communal performative beliefs, communal empirical beliefs, individual performative beliefs and individual empirical beliefs. The most important distinction in this instance is that between communal performative and communal empirical beliefs: 23 “Without this difference [the difference between the question “to whom?” and the question “in the light of what?”], there would be no ground for conceiving one's activity as making claims about, say, whether or not cold fusion has occurred, as opposed to achieving unison with one's fellows in some perhaps purely decorative activity on a level with a kind of dancing” (J. McDowell (2000), “Toward Rehabilitating Objectivity”, p. 118). 104 24 Kusch is a bit confusing at this point, since he doesn’t distinguish between sentences expressing the adscription of propositional attitudes from sentences expressing the attributed content. 25 M. Kusch, ob. cit., p. 141. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas The general form of communal performative beliefs is first person of the singular places his/her belonging to a ‘we believe in, and thereby constitute, the social fact community a constitutive part of the belief. The “logic that p’. The general form of communal empirical beliefs form” of both kinds of individual beliefs differs: the 26 is ‘we believe, on the basis of experience, that p’.” purely ones has a form as “I believe that p”, those containing the community within them have a form as “I Examples of one and the other can be helpful to (being one of us) believe that p”. Distinguishing both understand the distinction: kinds of individual beliefs is important, according to Kusch, for achieving an understanding of the existence of i) ii) We (the members of the Astronomic International communal beliefs, inasmuch these cannot be thought of Association (AIA)) believe that to count as a “major as beliefs held by something like a “group mind” or “the planet” of our solar system, a planet must have a mind of a community”. Groups, for Kusch, cannot be diameter of at least 2000 kms. thought of as holding mental states above and We (the members of the Astronomic International independently of the individuals constituting them. Thus, Association (AIA)) believe that the object dubbed only individual beliefs count as mental phenomena, TO66 is not a major planet of our solar system. 27 while communitarian beliefs have to be thought of as social phenomena constituted by group-involving The distinction between individual empirical and individual beliefs. Kusch’s core thesis is that the relation individual performative beliefs is hard to trace, between communitarian and individual beliefs has to be particularly because it is not clear what kind of belief construed under the following general formula: A would be an individual performative one –Kusch tries to communal belief ‘that p’ exists if and only if there exists throw some light by means of examples like “I believe a group of individuals such that each one of them that I am holding a belief” or “I think that I think”, but he believes ‘that p’ in a group-involving way. doesn’t develop enough their performative character-. Individual empirical beliefs are of the same kind of What follows in Kusch’s presentation is the analysis of communitarian empirical beliefs, differing only in the the nature of the relation between communal and singular grammatical subject. individual empirical beliefs. On the one side, the analysis involves taking into account how is the passage from In turn, individual empirical beliefs are divided in two individual to communal beliefs, and how it is that an classes: the purely individual empirical ones, that is, individual is capable of adopting the communal beliefs of those without any direct reference whatsoever to the a certain group. It is clear that a purely individual belief community of “believers”; and the group-involving can become a communal one and thus an individual individual beliefs, that is, those in which the subject in belief involving the community as a constituent (which happens whenever a certain content is believed first by 26 Ibid. These are Kusch examples. Maybe the possibility of undermine the proposal by appealing to the fact all of what Kusch shows is reduced to terminological differences could be dissolved if the examples appealed go performative beliefs revolving around what defines, for example, clinical death. The epistemological relevance of the distinction between communitarian beliefs, performative and empirical, would be much clearer. I thank Agustin Rayo and Sergio Martinez for the combination of objection and counter-objection that motivated this point. 27 an individual and afterwards it is adopted by an entire group). In contrast, the adoption by an individual of a belief held by the community can happen in two different ways: either the individual enters the community and hence acquires an individual belief with the community as a constituent, or the individual remains alien to the community and the adopted belief is purely individual. 105 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas The next point to consider regarding the relation answer: of course I can, but to assess that I know that p between individual and communal empirical beliefs is doesn’t equal knowing that p. Knowing that p requires one of major epistemological relevance. For Kusch the social interaction. But, even more, the social aspect of very notions of knowledge and justification must be justification and knowledge is shown in turn if I wonder: considered on the basis of the relations between these what is it what I do when I assess myself in solitude as two kinds of beliefs. According to him: knowing that p? What I do is to predict a successful exchange in which my belief survives challenges. In “It seems that challenges to, and justifications of, empirical beliefs usually involve communal empirical beliefs. We typically challenge new beliefs on the grounds that they do not mesh with beliefs that we all subscribe to. And usually we defend beliefs by showing that they follow from, or fit with, beliefs that we all share. To a considerable degree communal empirical beliefs thus are the touchstone for whether or not purely individual empirical beliefs rise to the 28 status of communal beliefs”. Kusch’s words: “I am, however, free to anticipate their success in such a forum and think of them as knowledge even prior to such testing. In thinking of my beliefs as knowledge I am making a prediction as to how they will fare. […] Clearly the rational way to convince myself is to have a ‘pretend challenge–defence discussion’ with people I am familiar with. […] In other words, coming to convince myself is actually to form a pretend communal belief with pretend others. And this is clearly parasitic on the case where the others and their objections are real rather than 30 imagined.” Thus, the structure of justification itself, the structure of challenge and defense, rests in communal beliefs. Besides, in order for a belief to reach the status of knowledge, it is a necessary (though not sufficient) 29 condition that it is transformed into a communal belief. This necessity is explained, in Kusch’s considerations, by noting that knowledge is a social status in the same way in which “married” or “divorced” are such. Given that only the communities and their representatives can impose on someone or something the status of “social”, As a consequence of these considerations it follows that individual beliefs cannot be justified, given that justification is a social status and, besides this, in order for something to be knowledge it must be the object of a communal belief. In this way the Rortian analysis is articulated better in terms of the social character of justification. a social status presuppose communities. Namely, regarding knowledge, and in order to acquire such status, it is a necessary condition of any of my beliefs to be shared by others and, because of this, it implies the constitution of an epistemic community. However, Kusch’s analysis has just started, since in it they will be the communal performative beliefs the ones playing the main role in the epistemological structure. This is thus because, according to Kusch’s communitariansm, the empirical beliefs, both communal In the same way, according to Kusch, beliefs cannot be individually justified since justification is also a social status. The fact that my peers accept the beliefs I offer and individual, bear as a possibility condition some communal performative beliefs. Let’s examine the case of communal empirical beliefs. Take the sentence them as justification of some other belief implies that they share those beliefs with me. But, and with this Kusch takes a crucial leap, cannot I, in solitude, without m) The AIA believes that there are nine major planets in our solar system. consulting no one, assess that I know that p? Kusch 28 M. Kusch, ob. cit., p. 146. The no-sufficiency is explained by an appeal to the fact that a community cannot hold a belief and at the same time believe that they lack enough evidence for it. 29 106 30 M. Kusch, ob. cit., p. 148. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas Articulated thus, (m) can be read as a communitarian social institutions. Thus, on the one side, the individual belief empirical as much as performative beliefs involving communities as constituents such “I, as a member of AIA, believe that TO66 is not a major planet m’) The AIA believes (in the basis of experience) that of our solar system” are fragments, according to Kusch, there are nine major planets in our solar system. of m’’) The AIA believe (and consequently constitutes a classification. Moreover, for an individual to achieve the classification criteria that makes it such) that there are status of “knower”, she must be able to convince others nine major planets in our solar system. of conforming with her a communitarian belief. This will communal performative pressupose the constitution beliefs of a constituting new minimal This double reading shows that communal beliefs community, but necessarily it will have to presuppose presuppose performative ones. The last ones constitute some previous communities, provided that without the classification criteria that afterwards are used by the first existence of previous communities no new belief can be ones. justified. But there is a different sense in which communal This is the core point of Kusch’s frame. To unfold it we empirical ones. need to make a terminological clarification. “Rule” is Inasmuch communities are in turn social institutions, distinguished from “norm” considering the explicitness they performative and the implicitness in practice. Rules are standards and communitarian beliefs. Thus, in the example, the prescriptions explicitly articulated, while norms are empirical belief (m’) is based not only in (m’’) but, also, standards and prescriptions not explicitly established but in other implicit communal performative belief, that has involved in concrete practices. The point is which norms the particular trait of being community-introducing or constitute the justificatory practice, and how do we community-constitutive: apprehend those norms. M) “We (the members of the AIA) believe that we have a The answer of Kusch has an explicitly Kuhnean system of obligations and commitments that define us a inspiration: we know norms inasmuch as we know AIA and that authorizes us to adopt in community exemplars shared by the community. Exemplars are certain empirical beliefs.” cases of actions and beliefs adopted to comply with have beliefs to presuppose be performative constituted by norms. Thus, Kusch introduces a new kind of beliefs, that The implicit character of (M) pressuposses the idea that is, the norm-constituting communal performative every communal performative belief is at the same time beliefs. These are beliefs about the exemplarity-role of a communal performative belief of the community- cases of a certain kind. The general form of norm- constitutive kind. Thus, ultimately, every communal constituting communal performative beliefs for the empirical belief needs of all this structure of communal justificatory practice is performative beliefs. Precisely these communal beliefs constitutive of communities account, regarding the case J) “We believe that beliefs of the kind X are justified if of epistemic communities, for the phenomenon of they comply with criteria Y; and the following are recognition analyzed by Brandom in a Hegelian key. EJEMPLARES cases in which instantiations of X fulfill criteria Y: (and a list of cases follows)” Let’s turn now to the case of the individual empirical or beliefs. These also involve classifications and, hence, 107 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas J’) “We believe that beliefs of the kind X are justified if would constitute the final epistemological vocabulary they are so in the same way in which the following shared by an epistemic community, which in turn is beliefs are justified (and a list of cases follows)”. configured through implicit community-constitutive communal performative beliefs. There are these In consequence, for Kusch, inasmuch each exemplar is categories what make possible to understand with a constituted by a belief/evidence pair, the justification of greater depth the kind of characterization of the idea of a belief on the basis of particular evidence involves epistemic community that can be provided from within showing that the relation between belief and its the frame of Rortian conversationalism. evidence is similar or analogous to that of the exemplars accepted by the community. Every justification implies V judgments on similitude or analogy and as judgments, they are apt of being tested, for no justification can be Finally, I would like to refer to certain consequences accepted once and forever. Justifications, for Kusch, is involving the notion of consensus that follow from relative not only to the exemplars adopted by a Kusch’s perspective and that will allow making some community but also to the similitude judgments linking a final clarifications around Rorty’s perspective. determinate belief-evidence pair with one or more of those exemplars. Indeed, Kusch presents a mechanic analogy in order to constitute three different models in which consensus Along with this “synchronic” relativity of justification, can be characterized. One of these models will allow us there is obviously a “diachronic” relativity. The meaning to understand the determinant/determined nature of of “justification” can change –as in fact it does- in relations between social institutions and particular different communities along with the set of exemplars. interactions. Besides, the model is particularly useful to This proves that justificatory norms are at the same time understand how norms rule in groups wide enough as to of the result of justification acts and the determinants of make it impossible for each individual to be aware of the justificatory communal beliefs and justifications of all the others. The three performative beliefs change, in more or less degree, with models of consensus constitution to be presented are: 1) each interaction. the unique authority model; 2) the unique average acts. Norm-constituting model; 3) the multiple but local model. It will be (3) the But the importance of the frame lays in the fact that the relevant model to the understanding in question. final standpoint of justification are norm-constituting communal performative beliefs not founded in The analogy that allows their characterization is experience nor in the assessment of their adjustment to presented as follows. A set of clocks are imagined, each the world or to a canon or extra-communitarian one with their own “individuality”, that is, its own speed rationality, but based instead in historical contingent to move their needles. Case (1) assumes that there is a agreements, revisable and implicit in each justificatory master clock that every now and then adjusts the other judgment. It is in this way how Kusch depicts the ones to its own time setting by means of a periodical dialectical character of justification, as a case of the reset. Case (2) assumes that all the clocks are connected dialectical structure of all social institution. to one another in a way that the periodical reset adjust all of them to the average time calculated on the basis of 108 It is precisely this structure the kind of doxastic warp information that each provide to the entire set. Case (3) that can be thought as configuring what in Rortian terms is such that all the clocks are mounted on wheels and Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas can move freely within a limited space, bumping against commitment to different justificatory canons can be each other at random. Every time two clocks collide they provided with subtle divergences in different cases of carry on the following operation: they estimate the particular epistemic evaluations (without making those average of their respective hour data and reset mutually divergences significant) and, in turn, it allows to explain to this average. Next the clocks keep on at their own the communitarian dynamics and with it, the permanent speed and keep on moving in space until they bump into mutability of justificatory canons. another clock. This model of multiple but local consensus establishes The last case is analogous to a social institution in which the need to make an important clarification to what I no member has access to the actions of the rest and said in a previous work regarding the distinction where there is convergence in divergence, since only in between partial and global consensus. very extraordinaire circumstances could happen that, at maintained that Rorty could perfectly distinguish some point, all the clocks would tell exactly the same conceptually the notion of justification from the notion time. Moreover, this is the most relevant case, according of majority consensus, but that he couldn’t defend in the to Kusch, to understand how social institutions same way the conceptual independence between determine and are determined by interaction: the hour justification and global consensus, that is, consensus of every clock is adjusted only in bumps between two along an entire community (with the exception maybe of each time and it would be erroneous to assume that some individuals which are in turn epistemologically these encounters imply some sort of priority in regards disqualified in the community). Besides, a consequence to the relations of each clock to the rest of the clock of Kusch’s model (3) is to make global consensus appear community. What each clock contributes to the one-to- to be an isolated phenomenon in the epistemic dynamic one encounter is determined by the previous encounters of communities. Is this a problem for Rorty’s with other clocks of the same community. The frequent conversationalism? I would say it is not. It would be if we and random interaction among clocks makes their hours construed Rorty as pointing out that the aforementioned fluctuate within a limited bandwidth. Kusch claims that conceptual link should be seen as a definition of communities have this very same characteristic and adds justification in terms of global consensus. However, that if this were not the case for communitarian beliefs reading Rorty thus would be incorrect. What I too, it would be hard to understand how institutions emphasized that follows from Rorty’s works (not change and why monitoring, correcting and sanctioning emphasized in the previous bibliography) is, actually, the rest of the members of the community is important. that global consensus is, at the best case scenario, 31 There I sufficient condition for justification. This reading is There is, however, a tension that introduces saying that reinforced, in turn, with the consideration of the model (3) is the best analogy for what happens in conception according to which justification carries on a epistemic communities. The point is that (3) renders default/challenge structure. Indeed, global consensus, as extraordinaire the fact that all the clocks tell the same an instance of lack of challenge to the belief in question, time, while it doesn’t seem extraordinaire the fact that is enough to justify it. That such a consensus is an all the members of a community share the same belief, isolated phenomenon doesn’t eschew the relevance of particularly in the case of norm-constituting communal the conceptual link pointed out by Rorty. What Kusch performative beliefs. The point Kusch emphasizes is that, contributes (besides the detailed analysis of the linkages indeed, there lays the limit of the analogy, but that to force it allows us to understand the fact that the 31 F. Penelas (2003), “La justificación como hecho social", Dianoia, vol. XLVIII, nº 51, pp. 127-134. 109 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 THE IDEA OF EPISTEMIC COMMUNITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RORTIAN CONVERSATIONALISM Federico Penelas among the different kinds of belief, which sustains the dialectical characterization of justification based on exemplars and similitude judgments) is an explanation of how, in spite of the perennial divergence, it occurs within a range of reasonability that allows the degree of consensus necessary to talk about justification of beliefs in a certain communitarian context. 110 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM and from a historically situated position, could not Pablo Quintanilla Pontificia Universidad Católica del Perú pquinta@pucp.edu.pe believe that both communities are justified in their beliefs about such proposition. Therefore, nobody could say at the same time, unless he or she is in a privileged position sub specie aeternitatis, that two contradictory propositions could be simultaneously justified and true I Richard Rorty has developed and defended John Dewey’s claim that truth is warranted justification. He has also extracted some consequences of such thesis in regards to ethnocentrism. Rorty´s views have been frequently considered relativistic, mainly for problems in their formulations for which Rorty himself is to blame, but also for a wrong understanding of the claims he made. This paper stars by discussing Rorty´s conception in two different epistemic communities. (iii) From the contextual and conventional character of justification, Rorty extracts an ethnocentric claim, for which we can only justify our beliefs, on any given topic, to the members of an epistemic community to which we already belong. I think Rorty is basically right here, although his position has to be qualified, because it is necessary to make clear what an epistemic community is and what its extension is. of truth and justification, in order to show its virtues and flaws especially in confrontation with Putnam’s theses. After that, it aims to explore a concept of truth that includes elements of Peirce`s and Dewey´s views. (iv) To accept that truth criteria and justification are coextensive is not incompatible with the affirmation of the existence of an objective truth, as well as of our moral obligation to look for it. I wish to defend four claims: According to the usual interpretation of Rorty, his (i) Rorty is right when he says that criteria for truth and justification are coextensive concepts, that is, that a 1 proposition is true if and only if it is justified on the grounds of certain given criteria. epistemology includes a contextualist and a conventionalist claim. According to the first claim, one is justified in believing p, if his or her belief satisfies the epistemic criteria of the system of beliefs of the community to which he or she belongs. According to the (ii) Rorty extracts, from this first claim which I regard as correct, a conclusion that I believe is wrong or at least confused. This conclusion presents that a proposition is true if it is properly justified for a certain epistemic community, even if it is not for another. Thus, the truth of a proposition (or its justification) is a conventional and arbitrary property. I claim that a community could believe that a proposition is properly justified and that it is true, whereas another community could believe that the same proposition is not justified and is false. However, any person, as the subject of the enunciation 1 I won`t discuss whether truth makers are propositions, statements or beliefs. For practical reasons I will talk about propositions and I will use the variable p. conventionalist claim, these criteria of justification do not have an ulterior justification beyond their very presence in the epistemic community in which they are given. From these claims, Rorty infers the ethnocentric view that he has made famous, and which he defines in the following way: On my (Davidsonian) view, there is no point in distinguishing between true sentences which are “made true by reality” and true sentences which are “made by us”, because the whole idea of “truth-makers” needs to be dropped. So I would hold that there is no truth in relativism, but his much truth in ethnocentrism: we cannot justify our beliefs (in physics, ethics, or any other area) to everybody, but only to those whose beliefs overlap ours to some appropriate extent. (This is not a theoretical problem of “untranslatability”, Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla we do it at a lesser degree, because we assume that but simply a practical problem about the limitations of argument; it is not that we live in different worlds than the Nazis or the Amazonians, but that conversion from or their points of view, though possible, will not be a matter of inference from previously shared premises.) Rorty (1991, p. 31) taste is not normative. When we start discussing tastes, for instance, concerning a work of art or the quality of good wine, it is because we believe that in regard to these objects, there are some objective criteria and can This is a reasonable statement, but it is necessary to make clear what us means, who is included in the word and who are the others with whom our beliefs do not overlap, and to whom can we not justify them. I lean to think that in this issue Rorty`s problems emerge because he is not sufficiently Davidsonian. Perhaps if we address the topic of ethnocentrism we might clarify the thus reach some kind of objectivity. 22 This is not a dogmatic stand but simply expresses the nature of believing and valuing. All community is ethnocentric because it inevitably interprets any other individual or community in the light of his own worldview, regarding it as another. Such worldviews can only interpret another if it is similar to ours. The idea of a person or community entirely different from us or from ours is questions with which we are now concerned. unintelligible. You can only be different if you are similar According to Rorty, there are two kinds of enough. ethnocentrism: the first one is inevitable, desirable and inclusive, whereas the second one is unacceptable and exclusive. Regarding the first, every society and individual is ethnocentric and can not help being so, because all of them assume that their beliefs are the true ones and that their values are the right ones. In this way, they all assume that all beliefs and values that are incompatible with their own are false or incorrect. Following Ramsey`s redundancy principle, to believe in a proposition is to believe that it is true and that its negation is false. It is impossible to believe that one’s own beliefs are false. One could claim, in order to avoid The undesirable and exclusive sense of ethnocentrism is such that in one community (or person), it considers itself axiological or epistemologically privileged in respect to others because it believes that its representation of the world or of the right values is the closest one to the very nature of things. This kind of undesirable ethnocentrism can go hand in hand with a form of intolerance because if you think that there is a right description of reality and that you are closest to it than anyone else, you might believe you have the right and the duty to impose it. 3 being considered ethnocentric, that one doesn’t believe that his beliefs are the true ones, but just simply true. That formulation is, however, untenable because the concept of truth is normative in the sense that if I believe that p is a true proposition, I also believe that all others should believe so. In other words, I believe that they would believe –or at least that they should believewhat I believe, if they had the evidence that I have. The same happens with values which is why we can discuss The main difference between both kinds of ethnocentrism is in fallibilism. The first one believes that its beliefs are true but that they could be false. It feels epistemologically and morally obliged to revise its justifications and to adopt the beliefs that are best justified according its own criteria of justification. The second one doesn’t admit any of those possibilities precisely because it believes that its beliefs are about beliefs and values in an attempt to show the others something we think they have overlooked, as well as try to learn from others in such a way that they might help us see something we did not see. We are not concerned to do this with matters of taste, or in any case 112 2 As Davidson (2004, 39) says: “In our unguarded moments we all tend to be objectivists about values”. 3 Cf. “Noting that the same thing can usefully be described in lots of different ways is the beginning of philosophical sophistication. Insisting that one of these ways has some privilege other than occasional utility is the beginning of metaphysics”. Rorty (2000, 88) Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla fundamentally true, that is, that no kind of evidence they require the convergence of meanings, attributions could show that they are false. It is clear that Rorty of mental states and actions, given that those defends the first kind of ethnocentrism, but it is also true convergences are relational and are subject to some that in this topic, as well as in others, he seems to say degree of indeterminacy, then belonging to an epistemic what he does not mean. community is also a relational property and is subject to an amount of indeterminacy. This, as well, is not free of Now, accepting an epistemic notion of truth, for which ideological and power relations. Akeel Bilgrami (1995) the truth values of a proposition do not transcend its has shown how the current cultural presence of the forms of verification (whatever they may be), as well as West is so strong in the world that often non-Westerners the contextualist claim for which a proposition is true consider themselves “the others” and adopt a western only if it is justified within an epistemic community, the perspective to view themselves as living in the margins obvious question is how should we understand a of the epistemic community that, nevertheless, they use community of that kind. What characterizes an epistemic to define themselves. community is the existence of implicit social practices and But it is important now to understand what Rorty means disagreements. Those implicit practices are also when he claims that we cannot justify ourselves to agreements in regards to the justificatory activities, and everybody but only to those who share beliefs with us. can be seen as convergences in the level of beliefs, The relevant question is with whom are those beliefs meanings attributed to expressions and actions, and necessary to share, who are we and who can be so intentional behavior. All these generate normative different from us that it is not possible to regard them as commitments that, according to Brandom, constitute us. Finally, what kind of consequences about truth cultural products shaped from the recognition of other contain the possible fact that we cannot justify ourselves people. The central idea, then, is that an epistemic to such others. that underline the explicit agreements community is constituted from certain shared social practices that produce the objectivity of concepts My claim is that in this case, the word us involves all, through communicative situations of the negotiation of with which there are no others to whom we are not the application of norms to specific circumstances. You obliged to justify ourselves. Thus, I will opt for a kind of can several universalism with an inclusive ethnocentrism, based on communities, which are always changing in its an interpretation in which we assume that the others are characteristic practices. On the other hand, both you and similar to us because that is condition for interpretation. your community are changing reciprocally. This idea can I might already have made myself clear in why I said that be found in classical pragmatism which influences later perhaps Rorty is insufficiently Davidsonian, either in his ideas on intersubjectivity. claims or in the way he expresses them. Epistemic communities do not have precise limits, but The nature of interpretation is such that we can only that is not problematic because it also happens with understand the intentional behavior of the psychic life of subgroups that belong to wider communities. An another culture or person solely in the lights of ours. We important point, however, is that truth is a relational could accept, as Rorty suggests, that both meaning and property that relates a proposition, the way the world is truth are relative to a system of beliefs, and that to and an epistemic community, and, therefore, includes accept it is conventional in regards to an epistemic some amount of indeterminacy. That is, if epistemic community. The first claim can be understood in a communities are constituted by shared practices and double sense: the meaning and the truth value of obviously belong simultaneously to 113 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla propositions can be fixed only within a system of beliefs justify ourselves? These questions suggest that an and in regards to the semantic and epistemic criteria of epistemic community is all those that can interpret such system. However the second claim is more themselves mutually, that is, all those that we problematic. What does it mean that the truth of a acknowledge as intentional agents or, at least, all human proposition is conventional in regards to an epistemic beings. This will lead to a form of universalism with community? Does it mean that if the epistemic inclusive ethnocentrism, where meaning and truth are community had been different, that is, if it had had a fixed within an epistemic community made by all different history, would it have a different system of rational agents, using the interpretation that we make beliefs? This is plainly true. from the criteria of our own epistemic community. II Here, the conventionalist would say that to accept a system of beliefs for an epistemic community is something arbitrary and irrational (in the sense of being We will stop now in the details of the relation between unjustified), and that there are no criteria to prefer our justification and truth, for Rorty. One of the most acute system of beliefs on top of any other system, with which criticisms to this Rortyan view comes from Putnam the justification as well as the acceptability of the beliefs (1990). For Putnam, Rortyan conception of truth cannot in a system are equally arbitrary. I reject that view for I explain the reform of our standards of justification claim that the justified election between belief systems beyond mere consensus. It also doesn’t leave room for a is rational, although from the criteria of our inevitable notion of progress. Putnam (1990, 20) states his view system of beliefs. The strength of the argument lies in about justification in the following claims: 4 that different belief systems are always translatable, that is, they are options in front of us with which the justified In ordinary circumstances, (1) there is usually a fact of election of truth criteria is enlightened by our own and the matter as to whether the statements people make inevitable belief system, shared to some extent in our are warranted or not. (2) Whether a statement is epistemic community. warranted or not is independent of whether the majority of one’s cultural peers would say it is warranted or What happens, then, with Rorty’s view that we can only unwarranted. (3) Our norms and standards of warranted justify ourselves to those who share our beliefs? It is assertibility are historical products; they evolve in time. obvious that nobody could share them all and, following (4) Our norms and standards always reflect our interests Davidson’s principle of charity, everybody would have to and values. Our picture of intellectual flourishing is part share some of them. Furthermore, any belief system of, and only makes sense as part of, our picture of acknowledged by us as such should be regarded as human flourishing in general. (5) Our norms and sharing an important number of beliefs with us. This is, standards as it is well known, Davidson’s (1984) claim, precisely assertibility — are capable of reform. There are better designed to object the very notions of epistemic and worse norms and standards. of anything — including warranted 5 relativism and incommensurability. Rorty (1993, 449) rejects the first two principles and Now, if we are to acknowledge somebody as an accepts the three last ones, but Putnam (2000) thinks intentional agent it is necessary to recognize their massive number of shared beliefs with us. How can it be that we don’t feel obliged to justify ourselves to them? Who would be those to whom we are not obliged to 114 4 There is an interesting debate about this in: Dianoia, volume XLVIII, 51, 2003. 5 I have only included the five numbers to separate the claims. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla that the only way to accept the fifth one is to also accept D. Rorty says that it will only be a fact in a sociological the first two ones, with which, on Putnam’s judgment, sense, and that is right if we are not C, but if we are C, Rorty would be contradicting himself. Further, for we will be talking about what we think is an objective Putnam, the only way to be a fallibilist is accepting (5), fact. that for him presupposes (1) and (2). Thus, for Putnam, either Rorty accepts (1) and (2) or stops being a fallibilist. At some point, both Putnam as well as Rorty were close Let us analyze this debate more carefully. to a view of this kind. However, they separated from one another as Rorty abandoned it for a more contextualist For Rorty, if a community C believes that proposition p is view and Putnam moved towards a more objectivistic justified, than p is justified for C and there is not much to view. say about it, whereas for Putnam, C could believe erroneously that p is justified, while it is objectively true Anyway, for Rorty (1993, 451-2) justifiability for an ideal that the belief p is wrong. For Putnam C could believe community (Ci) is only justifiability for us as we would that p is justified when p actually is not. like to be. The question, again, is who is us. I hold that we are all those that can interpret each other, all, but Now, for a Peircean perspective that Putnam once held from the point of view of the individual and community and then abandoned, what is important is not whether C from which he or she makes such an interpretation. And believes that p is justified, but whether C would believe we don’t confirm what we think is justified today, but to it, in the scenario in which C had all relevant evidence – what we think will be justified if we had all the evidence in ideal conditions- for and against p. That is, C could for and against it. The distinction between the actual us believe, wrongly, that p is justified, if Ci doesn’t believe and the ideal us is the only distinction that we have in that p is justified, where Ci is C plus all the relevant order to keep other distinctions that we shouldn’t drop: evidence for and against p. In other words, Ci is an ideal what we think is true and what is true; what we think is community of C, or an idealized version of C, looked at justified and what we would believe in ideal conditions. from the criteria of C. If we are part of C, Ci is our ideal This is the cautionary use of truth: Although p is justified, version. it could not be true, if we discover better criteria for justification. If we belong to a different community from C, let’s say D, and we ask ourselves if C’s belief in p is really justified, The point is that the sentence “p is justified but is what we are actually doing is comparing C’s and D’s false” can only mean that p is justified for C although not criteria, that is, C’s criteria and ours. If C’s and D’s criteria for Ci considering that, for the person who says the are different, then we could think that if the members of sentence, is more reliable than C. But if my community is C had the evidence and information that we have about C and not Ci, because ex hipothesi Ci doesn’t exist yet, p, they would believe or should believe what we believe how could the Ci’s criteria seem more preferable than C about p. Thus, if we are D, Ci would be equivalent to D. to me? Taking as the subject of enunciation my own For this somewhat Peircean conception, to say that epistemic community, it would be contradictory to claim there is a fact of the matter for which p is justified, that p is justified for me but that it is false. What is cannot mean something different that there is an acceptable is that I believe that p is justified but that it Intersubjective agreement about the truth of p in Ci, if could be false. This means that although I believe that p we are C. In other words, there can be a fact, as Putnam is true and that it is well justified, I also believe that with says, for which p is justified, if what it means is that p is new evidence I could eventually believe that it is false. justified for a given community, that can be either Ci or The possibility of such new evidence and the falsehood 115 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla of p are entailed within the notion of an ideal sacrifices)? Yes, if this means that those beliefs are community to which I could belong in the future, in wrong in regards to another community D (ours), which p would not be justified and, therefore, would be for example, which is the subject of the considered false. In such community we could in due enunciation. But it wouldn’t be possible that all C’s course think that our actual criteria of justification are is beliefs are wrong for D, because then it wouldn’t be the best and that we could prefer other forms of clear which ones are C’s beliefs for D. justification. (ii) If we are C, could a massive number of our beliefs But Putnam goes further. He says that it could be an be wrong? We couldn’t believe that our own beliefs objective fact of the matter that epistemic community C are wrong, but we can (and should) believe that our is completely wrong in believing that p is justified. The beliefs could be wrong, that is, that in a future time, relevant question is to whom C would be wrong. For with more evidence and better reasons, we could Putnam such a question is unnecessary, because truth is modify our beliefs in such a way that we would stop not a relational property between propositions, facts believing what we believe now. That future time and epistemic communities, but a monadic property of would be Ci, coming from our present point of view, propositions that, at least in some cases, transcend to C. epistemic communities. This, however, requires the III existence or at least the intelligibility of a privileged or omniscient interpreter who is not part of any epistemic community. If we don’t have such assumptions, or if it is Now we must turn our attention more radically to the not part of our epistemic considerations, C’s error would concept of truth. Although the concept of truth has have to be in relation to Ci, which is nothing but C with some elements that are culturally variable, it is most new evidence and new criteria, or in relation to an likely that there are certain universal features. But what epistemic community that we might call D. is universal is not the content of the concept but the normative conditions of use or the requirement of From the point of view of the epistemic conception of justification. When we say that a proposition is true, we truth that I hold, the concepts of truth and justification feel obliged to justify it with reasons and we tend to are always relational. You are right or wrong about believe that it should be believed (that is, regarded as certain and individualistic facts of the world, and it true) by anyone that had the evidence that we think we would be against the principle of charity, and therefore have. against the principles of intelligibility of discourse, to believe that a community could be totally wrong for I will explore a view that is a combination of Dewey’s another one who is interpreting it, in view of an and Peirce’s views. I will hold that to say that “p is objective world that they both share, especially if this true” should be interpreted as: p is part of a theory, or of other community is nothing but an idealized version that a system of beliefs, that is the best justified option on the the first community has of itself. grounds of the best evidence available, for the shared criteria of our epistemic community, in relation to the A way to make clear this point is by asking two object in question, and according to the objectives we questions: collectively have. This is not a reconstruction of how people use the word “true”, but a stipulation of how it (i) 116 Could a massive number of beliefs of C be wrong would be convenient to use it on a theoretical level in (for instance about the nature of the Sun or human order to make it explicative. The common use of truth Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla tends to be correspondentist. But the problem is not that some people think is true what others think is false only that it already presupposes some concept of or, what amounts to the same, then they disagree with correction, as was noted by Frege and Bradley. (Frege respect to the quality of their justifications. But it could 1977, 3-4) y Bradley (1914). The problem is not, either, not occur that somebody, from their own context of that the very concepts of correspondence and fact are justification or epistemic community, believed that a very that proposition is true in one community and false in correspondentismo doesn’t say anything important. That another because when claiming that a proposition is true is, we can be correspondentista without having the they are implicitly assuming that they believe it and slightest idea of what to do in order to determine that a accept its criteria for justification. imprecise. The main problem is proposition is true. Although definition of truth and criteria of truth is not the same, if you take seriously Thus, from an internal point of view, truth and Peirce’s famous maxim (1998, 200-223), you don’t justification are coextensive concepts, although that is understand the meaning of a concept unless you know not the case from an external point of view, nor in ideal how to use it. conditions, which is the cautionary sense. But there is a combination of both points of view. This is the case Now, pragmatists have been insisting that the criteria we when you imagine that what you believe now, and what actually use (and should use) is justification, and since you think is justified in relation to your actual evidence we need to distinguish, for cautionary reasons, between and criteria, might now be justified in the light of new a true proposition and a well justified proposition, then information that you don’t know currently but that could we have to explain what kind of justification entitles us very well emerge in the future in ideal conditions. to say that a proposition is true. This is how the idea that However, we shall admit, with Rorty and other critics of a proposition is true if it is justified under ideal Peirce, that the expressions “all possible evidence” and 6 conditions emerged (Peirce 1931, 5. 564, 8. 13). “the ideal end of research” are not clear at all. Therefore, this might be a better formulation: we call If you accept this claim, it would be impossible to “true” a given proposition that we would be inclined to distinguish between truth and justification from an accept in case we had evidence that, in our eyes, would internal point of view, because if you accept that a give us good reasons to prefer such a proposition rather proposition is better justified than other available than other possible ones. This permits us to accept that options, you will believe in it and the fact that it is true. our actual beliefs are not the ones we would have in It would only be possible to distinguish between truth ideal conditions, which is the cautionary sense of truth. and justification in two cases: (i) In relation to the On the other hand, the end of research is just a cautionary use, or (ii) from an external point of view, as regulative concept that helps us to conceive an ideal when we say that somebody believes that p is justified situation in which we would have all the evidence but that we think it is false. Can we infer from this that a necessary to change our beliefs. Furthermore, to say proposition can be true for an epistemic community that a proposition is true is to say that such a proposition while false for another one? Of course, if it is implied is the one in which we would believe in ideal conditions, if we had enough evidence to fix our beliefs. 6 This is Peirce’s classical formulation: “The concordance of (a)…statement with the ideal limit towards which endless investigation would tend to bring scientific beliefs”. “….truth more perfect than this destined conclusion, any reality more absolute than what is thought in it, is a fiction of metaphysics” Cf. also Dewey (1941). Additionally, following Peirce, what we describe with those propositions we call true, is reality in itself. This is what Peirce says (CP 5.407): 117 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla The opinion which is fated to be ultimately agreed to by 1880, was inclined to a strong interpretation of the all who investigate is what we mean by the truth, and principle the object represented in this opinion is the real. That is convergence is only seen as a regulative ideal or a hope. of convergence. In his later papers, 8 the way I would explain reality. The early Peirce thought that reality in itself limits our Peirce is saying two important things here. On the one beliefs, in such a way that sooner or later it will compel hand, he holds that truth is one kind of correspondence us to abandon false beliefs (those which are unsuccessful between our beliefs and the facts of the matter, for action) and will oblige us to accept true beliefs (those although we call “facts of the matter” the events that which are useful in dealing with the world). But the would be described by the beliefs that we would have in move from inevitable convergence to pure hope seems ideal conditions. Another way to put things is by saying too radical. We can accept convergence as a regulative that truth is one kind of consensus, although not actual ideal and we can understand “truth” as the name that but potential; it is the kind of consensus we would reach we give to this ideal agreement compelled to us by in ideal conditions. On the other hand, this consensus reality. We can also call “reality” the object named by does not depend only in the skills and characteristics of such agreement. researches, but fundamentally in the way reality actually is, although the way to determine what reality is In principle, researches working with the same kind of depends on our conditions of justification in regards to categories and concepts, or with the same goals in mind, available evidence. That is, the facts are those aspects of could reach the same conclusions if they were exposed reality that make our beliefs true or false; they are to the same or similar evidence. But it is not required truthmakers, in ideal conditions of justification and that researchers working with different categories or evidence. In this topic Peirce (CP 5.444, 5.539) defends goals will do it. These different descriptions will common sense, which is correlated with direct realism illuminate different aspects of reality without being 7 incompatible. In this way, the principle of convergence about objects of perception. can be compatible with epistemological pluralism. But there is a concept in which this kind of “direct” or “natural” realism is even stronger that transcendental A proposition is true or false only under a certain realism, because the latter admits the possibility of description of reality, or under a system of beliefs, global skepticism, whereas the former doesn’t accept as because outside of it, it has no meaning and (no comma) intelligible a gap between our minds or our theories and therefore cannot be a truth bearer. This is an idea reality, and it doesn’t admit global skepticism, not even explained by Peirce himself (CP 5.448): as a logical possibility. We can conceive that in ideal conditions, there could be true propositions that we don’t currently see as justified. This is a way to understand Peirce’s principle of convergence without having to assume that in the long run our beliefs will really converge. It seems that early Peirce did think it, but we don’t have to think so. Christopher Hookway (2004) has shown that although young Peirce, before 7 Direct realism is a view closet o “natural realism” coined by Putnam (1999) and that can also be found in James. 118 8 In conversation with Paul Carus, quoted by Hookway (p. 135) and published in Peirce’s complete works (CP 6.610), when Carus interprets convergence as an inevitable event, Peirce said that it is just a hope “…a hope that such a conclusion may be substantially reached concerning the particular questions with which our inquiries are busied.” In fact, when Peirce prepared in 1903 an other edition of “How to make our ideas clear”, he suggested two changes to W 3, 273. In the new version it says: “…all the followers of science are animated by the cheerful hope…” and “This great hope is embodied in the conception of truth and reality”. This information comes from Hookway (2004,135). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla Although it is true that “Any proposition you please once criteria for justification than us only shows that we are you have determined its identity, is either true or false”, obliged to confront our beliefs in comparison to theirs, in yet so long as it remains indeterminate and so without order to correct ours or to help them to correct theirs, in identity, it need neither be true that any proposition you the case that they want to. The concept of truth is please is true, nor that any proposition you please is normative in the sense that you are logically (and also false. empirically and morally) obliged to believe that the most justified propositions are true. But the concept of truth is But that does not preclude that propositions can be also a regulative ideal, in that we are morally (and also objectively true, if all researchers that share such empirically and logically) obliged to try to present our description have the tendency to converge in such truth world views as most justified as possible. In other words, value. The principle of converge gives light to the idea we are logically, epistemologically and morally obliged to that when someone claims that a proposition is true, or search for the truth. when one believes it to be true, they are normatively committing themselves with the belief that if all other people had the evidence that they had and if they assigned the same meanings to the words, they would have to believe what one believes, and vice versa. At the same time, this someone is committing to the idea that if that community of individuals were exposed to the same observational evidence and could interchange opinions, in ideal conditions, they would tend to converge in their beliefs. Thus, what Peirce wants to do is make clear the theoretical commitments that you acquire when you have a belief or, what amounts to the same thing, when you say that some proposition is true. 9 Upon reaching this point, we shall ask two questions: First, does it make sense to claim the existence of an objective truth? And, second, can the concept of truth be a regulative ideal, and can it work normatively in order to lead our behavior and research? Rorty would answer negatively to both questions, whereas I would answer affirmatively to them. The most justified beliefs in a given moment and given all the available evidence, for a system of beliefs, are objectively true for those who share such a system. If the system is ours, we are just talking about truth. The fact that there are other communities that have different beliefs or different 9 Hookway (2004, 147): “Peirce is not offering an account of what it is for a proposition to be true, Instead he is clarifying: (i) What commitments we incur when we take a proposition to be true. (ii) What commitments we incur when we seek truth in some area. References APPIAH, K. A. Y GATES H. L., (eds.) 1995 Identities, Chicago: Chicago University Press. BRADLEY, F. H. 1914 Essays on Truth and Reality, Oxford: Oxford University Press. BILGRAMI, A. 1995 “What is a Muslim? en: Appiah y Gates (eds.) (1995) BRANDOM, R. 2000 Rorty and His Critics, Londres: Blackwell. DAVIDSON, D. 1984 “On the very idea of a conceptual scheme”, en: Inquiries into Truth and Interpretation, Oxford: Oxford University Press, Clarendon Press. 2004 “The objectivity of values”, en: Problems of Rationality, Oxford University Press, 2004. 2005 “Truth rehabilitated” y “The folly of trying to define truth”, en: Truth, Language and History, Oxford: Oxford University Press. DEWEY, J. 1941 “Propositions, warranted assertability and truth”, en: The Journal of Philosophy, 38. FREGE, G. 1977 “Thoughts”, en: Logical Investigations, Geach (1977). GEACH, P. 1977 Logical Investigations, Oxford: Blackwell. HOOKWAY, C. 2004 “Truth, reality and convergence”, en: Cheryl Misak (2004). MISAK, C. (ed.) 2004 The Cambridge Companion to Peirce, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press- 119 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH, JUSTIFICATION AND ETHNOCENTRISM Pablo Quintanilla PEIRCE, C. S. 1931-1960 Collected papers of Charles Sanders Peirce, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1931-60 PUTNAM, H. 1990 Realism with a Human Face, Harvard University Press. 1999 The Threefold Cord: Mind, Body and World, Nueva York: Columbia Press. 2000 “Richard Rorty on reality and justification”, en: Brandom (2000). RORTY, R. 1991 “Solidarity or objectivity?” en: Objectivity, Relativism and Truth, Cambridge University Press. 1993 “Putnam and the relativist menace”, The Journal of Philosophy, vol. XC, #9. 2000 “Response to Hilary Putnam”, en: Brandom (2000) 120 2 was edited in Spanish in 1953 under the PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS society TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY supervision of Italian-Argentinean sociologist Gino Verónica Tozzi UBA-UNTREF-CONICET veronicatozzi@fibertel.com.ar Germani. 3 More recently, it is worth noting the crucial place Jürgen Habermas bestows on Mead in his great work The Theory of Communicative Action. Nevertheless, the consequences of his work for philosophy of history remain unexplored to our day, and are worthy not only of a full article, but also of recognizing Mead as a crucial “The philosophical value of this position is that it restores stolen goods to the world” (Mead, 1927a: 154). This work is written from the perspective of a New Philosophy of History (NPH), and as such it is interested in promoting what has come to be known as “linguistic self-awareness” for those of us who are interested in the consequences of our linguistic adoptions – whether from the perspective of history, of memory studies or of philosophy of history. NPH as a movement was born in 1973 with the publication of Hayden White's Metahistory, The Historical Imagination in Nineteenth1 Century Europe, and pursued by Frank Ankersmit, Keith Jenkins and others. During the last forty years it has received criticism on diverse fronts on account of its alleged attack on history. This, in turn, is said to be due to its adoption of linguistic idealism and determinism, which would lead to skepticism regarding historical knowledge. Therefore, it is from the perspective of philosophy of history that I encourage a dialogue with the contributions made by a pragmatist approach to language and knowledge, specifically those born from the reflections on social and historical studies, as is the case with George Mead's Social Behaviorism, and the Strong Programme in the Sociology of Knowledge lead by Barry Barnes, David Bloor and, more recently, Martin Kusch, who have not found a conflict between their sociolinguistic approximation to epistemology and their positive appraisal of history as science. Mead's work has been widely recognized in the sociological research field, and Argentina has been a pioneer at it. Mind, self and 1 Hayden White, Metahistory, The Historical Imagination in Nineteenth-Century Europe (Baltimore and London: The Johns Hopkins University Press, 1973) reference in our century's debates on historical knowledge. On the other hand, the Strong Programme, by pursuing and developing Kuhn's Wittgenstenian roots, has been immensely prolific in its sociological and historical studies of science, but has encountered resistance in the field of philosophy of natural sciences. Just like the New Philosophy of History, it has been accused of favoring an attack on science: yet another form of obscurantism. In this paper, I shall try to show that this dialogue between pragmatism and NPH is not an attack on science, but on a certain form of philosophy engaged in a form of dualism between mind-world or language-reality, individual-society, an engagement which, under a pragmatist light, makes no difference in practice. This dialogue is an invitation to reflect on scientific practice with the same resources with which scientific practice carries its task in creative knowledge. The work is organized into three parts. The first one sets out a state of affairs in New Philosophy of History. The second presents the pragmatist contributions to those dilemmas raised by NPH. The third part suggests a dialogue between pragmatism and a lesser known but crucial text by Hayden White. In it, the author advances his metahistory while applying it to the analysis of a text by Proust, since it is an example of writing which 2 George H. Mead, Mind, Self and Society, from the standpoint of a social behaviorist, (Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 1934) 3 Germani emigrated to Argentina in 1934, running away from Mussolini’s Fascist Regime. He was a student and professor in the University of Buenos Aires. He led many books collections on social movements and the main sociological schools in the world. He founded Sociology Studies at the University of Buenos Aires in 1957 and was the head master up to 1966, when he had to flee again due to that year’s military coup. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi combines the use of tropes to talk about reality, with the throughout the history of Western literature to linguistic reflection on such a use. “realistically” account for reality. In consequence, White provides us with a metahistorical instrument to plot a I. By virtue of NPH, philosophy of history opens to the history of realism in the West. The notions of figure and linguistic turn, since it seriously considers and takes as fulfillment are extremely useful to pinpoint the an object of inquiry the fact that every reconstruction connections made by a number of authors between the about what happened in the past carries with it the events in order to adequately represent them, as well as production in language of a representation which those established in such successive attempts to assumes, implicitly or explicitly, ontological, practical- represent. Each representation of the past turns out to political and aesthetic-expressive commitments. The be a figural articulation which presents itself as result of this refinement in the dimensions of historical retrospectively fulfilling the promise that previous writing leads to the dissolution of essential separations representations have not attained, but have left for between history and philosophy of history, or between posterity . The contextual nature of realism, as well as its historical every never-achieved account of reality, which leads to a discourse on the past tries to make it intelligible through constant motion in search for new representations, must the elaboration of figurations that will allow us to relate not be taken, in Whitean terms, as a path of progress synchronically and coming closer to truth. narrative and events literary that narrative: have taken place 5 diachronically. In this task, historians and philosophers of history deal with the linguistic resources provided by This is precisely why White's adoption of tropology their culture, in order to produce a “realistic” makes sense, in order to reconstruct those conceptual consideration of the past capable of mediating among drifts . A tropologically informed metahistorical analysis 6 other alternative -even conflictive- considerations, the bare record, and the public. 5 4 The NPH has not stopped at this claim of the linguistic character of the world. It has also encouraged the undertaking of a research program which introduces metahistorical concepts for the analysis of some historiographic controversies which seem endemic to historiography, since no evidence or agreement in evidence can ease an interpretive consensus about the past. Throughout his academic career, Hayden White has pursued an analysis of representations of the past. the drifts of realistic In it, he has used two fundamental strategic theories. First, the “theory of tropes” or “tropology”, which he takes from classical rhetoric to account for the differences and divergences between alternative, controversial interpretations of the past. Second, Erich Auerbach's “figural realism”, which he would use to track the diverse approaches adopted 4 122 White, 1973, Introduction. Three methodological prescriptions can be derived from this. First, each representation of reality (either literary or historical) is a proposal to look at past events under a different light. We are invited to adopt another perspective, under the promise that under that new light we will see reality better. Secondly, no proposal is ever neutral or aseptic; they are always presented from some context (disciplinary and/or political), and it is this context to determine the achieved meaning. Thirdly, no representation will ever be in itself a consummation of its own proposal to represent. See Hayden White, “Auerbach’s Literary Theory. Figural Causation and Modernist Historicism”, in White, Figural Realism. Studies in the Mimesis Effect (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins U.P., 1999), pages 87-100 6 My aim here is to avoid a consideration of tropes as prefigurations of a text’s style (the strong thesis in Metahistory), and pursue a line of research somehow suggested in “Narrative, Description, and Tropology in Proust”, which maintains that tropes shed light on conceptual and interpretive shifts. This strategy has been presented by Lavagnino, but I will support it from a different perspective and with another philosophical background. Cfr. Nicolás Lavagnino (2011), “Tropología, agencia y lenguajes históricos. Escepticismo, relativismo y ficción en la filosofía de la historia de Hayden White” [TN: “Tropology, agency and historical languages. Skepticism, relativism and fiction in Hayden White’s philosophy of history”], in Ideas y Valores. Revista Colombiana de Filosofía, Vol. LX, Nº 145 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi will allow us to appreciate that the lack of resolution of White has been – and still is – very much concerned with historiographic controversies by appeal to documentary explicitly detailing the status of the metahistorical evidence is due, on the one hand, to the fact that each instrument used to analyze the representations and interpretation of the past is a contingent articulation of conceptualizations of social events or processes. Still, the epistemic (mode of explanation), the aesthetic even though there is no doubt that it is metahistorical (mode of emplotment) and the ideological dimensions. instruments we are dealing with, White is aware of the On the other hand, it stems from the fact that the need to face the philosophical issues regarding the attained articulation is not dictated by evidence or status of language in general, and of historical and reality in itself, but is rather a non-rational, non-logical metahistorical language in particular. In other words, adoption of one possible way among others of appealing to metahistorical categories to analyze connecting agency, historical discourses or the conceptual changes it circumstance, condition, plan, purpose, success, error, addresses, does not exempt him from facing possible and failure. Metaphor, metonymy, synecdoche and irony accusations of determinism in relation to language and would account for the differences in the connections of what it talks about. Precisely in the case of a science these basic elements that cut through the combination such as history, which takes pride on its empiricism and of explicative, aesthetic and narrative dimensions. Still, its fundamental attachment to evidence and facts, any we must not think that each interpretation or introduction of historical concepts (to account for past historiographic analyzed events), or metahistorical concepts (to account for its independently in terms of its informing trope. Such a own historiographic production), turns suspicious if said reading of tropology, favored by a Kantian interpretation concepts are not derived from “evidence”, or cannot of tropes as different modes of historical consciousness show some kind of connection to past reality. act, action, actor, representation can event, be applied to content, leaves the door open, in my view, for a skeptic historical relativism. However, this account of The New Philosophy of History has been very fruitful in tropological analysis has become canonical, and can be its offer of a powerful metahistorical tool to reveal all found in any appraisal – whether disapproving or that is implied whenever a controversy about the past positive – of White's work. In this article, I advocate for a cannot be solved by merely bringing evidence into play. reading of the tropological cycle in conversational terms, Nevertheless, my approach aims at showing how it has in order to avoid the idealism and linguistic determinism not been able to develop an effective defense strategy that White himself wished to avoid. I believe this can be for its metahistorical instruments, as it alternately flirts achieved by thinking this cycle not in terms of with some Kantian version of them, or reedits the same structuralist accounts of language and discourse, but of language/reality dualism it aimed at dissolving in the first pragmatist ones. In this perspective we could appreciate place. I believe this weak front is due to an insufficient that tropology is relational, that is, each tropological act emphasis on the social pragmatic nature of our linguistic implies a drift in relation to some other trope. It is not practices. Specifically, NPH has noted its familiarity with merely an isolated formation of an content without a classic form; this is why it is by comparing diverse Wittgenstenian philosophy – as is the case with Keith interpretations that we can capture their motivating Jenkins’ and Frank Ankersmit’s positive appraisal of trope. Each representation is in itself a contingent Rortian pragmatism, or Martin Jay’s recent appreciation articulation of ways of emplotment, explanation and of James’ and Dewey’s notions of experience. But these pragmatism, neo pragmatism, and 7 engagement in ideological commitments, which does not respond to reality, but to that tropological shift that answers to or rejects the previous articulation. 7 Keith Jenkins, On 'What Is History?': From Carr and Elton to Rorty and White (London, and New York: Routledge, 1995); Frank Ankersmit, Sublime Historical 123 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi approaches either have not been sufficient to avoid through time, and will never be sufficiently stable or skeptic consequences, or have resulted in a regress to fixed so as to determine extension. Meanings are made some form of experiential foundationalism. I would and remade by language users; strictly speaking, they venture to attribute this to the fact that little attention are social institutions, which establish the exemplars for has been given to those exponents of pragmatism which correct usage but exist only in those practices where are mostly inspired by the reflection on the status of usages are judged, invoked, ascribed, corrected, social and historical knowledge. They will allow us to challenged and agreed upon. appreciate the controversial pluralism characteristic of this special consideration of the social, contingent and social and historical sciences as a sign of research active nature of meaning, Kusch offers the example of a fertility. The pragmatist reflections that I bring to child’s ostensive learning of classifications, and a discussion have a twofold origin. On the one hand, the theoretical consideration on the nature of social notion of meaning finitism, inspired in Wittgenstein’s institutions. Let us now observe this case. 11 In order to appreciate Philosophical Investigations, developed by Barnes and of During training, the child acquires a limited set of a given knowledge, and more recently pursued by historian and category: that is, not every instance of application Bloor following their research on sociology 8 philosopher of science Martin Kusch. On the other carries the status of exemplar. Given the local nature of hand, my work draws on classic pragmatism, particularly learning, different children will carry different sets of George H. Mead’s Social Behaviorism, which gave origin exemplars. Why do we talk about exemplars, and not to the sociological research program known as Symbolic simply of the application of the term to a new instance? interactionism. Because learning involves the ability to establish new and unpredictable applications. This means that every II. I will follow Martin Kusch’s presentation of meaning 9 finitism in Knowledge by Agreement. According to him, beyond itself, nor are the application cases identical; in its first and canonical formulation meaning finitism rather, every new application is performatively an theory is stated, above all, in relation to empirical assessment of similarity. 12 Three brief considerations 10 may clarify this point. Firstly, judgments of similitude are The opposite of meaning finitism is called by Kusch not subjective, but contextual, and in most occasions “linguistic determinism”, and its main interest is to there is agreement. Secondly, this persistent agreement explain how previously constituted meaning determines can be explained both by a common physiology and by a successive applications (extension) and how the term is common linguistic training of those taking part in the true of that extension (determination and truth). In communicative interaction. Thirdly, even with a common contrast, finitism claims that meanings are developed physiology and training, there is still room for difference. concepts, but is in fact a general theory of meaning. Experience, (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2005); Martin Jay, Songs of Experience: Modern American and European Variations on a Universal Theme (Berkeley, Los Angeles, London: University of California Press, 2006) 8 David Bloor, Wittgenstein, Rules and Institutions (London, New York: Routledge, 1997), Martin Kusch, Knowledge by agreement: The programme of communitarian epistemology (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), and A Sceptical Guide to Meaning and Rules: Defending Kripke's Wittgenstein (Montreal and Kingston, McGill-Queen's University Press, 2006) 9 See page 201. 10 A complete formulation and discussion about the theory can be found in Bloor, 1997, op. cit. 124 new application is not determined by some norm That is, controversial interests and objectives will lead to a different appraisal of the similitude in cases. The set of exemplars of a given category changes with time, the child builds a set throughout time adding new exemplars to the old ones, discarding and replacing others, always in view of the interactions he is involved in. 11 See page 206. See page 203 13 See page 204 12 13 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi Let us now turn to social theory. The Wittgensteinian The following five thesis may be useful to summarize consideration of language games as the following of this social consideration of meaning and language, which rules, and of forms of life as shared language games, has takes up on their contingency without leading to allowed philosophers such as Winch, Anscombe and idealism or linguistic determinism: Edimburg sociologists to think of society without falling into the individualism/holism dichotomy. This is because 1. Future applications of a name remain open; social institutions are also subjected to the logics of 2. No act of application is unfailingly correct: the finitism; their production and reproduction relationship among the numerous applications of the is “same” refer to similitude or analogy, not to identity; determined by rules or norms which are previous to the agents’ actions. Furthermore, rules and norms are 3. All acts are arguable, in light of the drift in the set of exemplars, or due to interests; themselves social institutions, intrinsically woven into the discourse that refers to them. The discourse that 4. Successive applications of a class term are not creates institutions is self-referential: discourse about independent from each other; on the contrary, they money creates money as a referent for it, which is why influence new applications; social actors must make decisions in relation to the use 5. Applications of different terms are not independent 14 from each other, as is the example of “duck” and of money. “goose”. 15 Against those who fear that the linguistic turn will ineluctably fuse word and thing, the finitist version of Meaning finitism is precisely the rejection of the belief in the turn does not subscribe to the naïve affirmation that fixed extensions: that is to say, if intention is meaning, community makes of something a cat merely by calling it and extension is the set of applications, then meaning “cat”: it does not equal “making” as “creating”, with will determine extension (i.e., fixate it for the future). “making” as “categorizing”. It merely points out, firstly, For meaning finitism, extension has no existence outside that the grouping of certain animals in order to call them of the speakers’ decisions; the contents of a class “cat” does not respond to characteristics borne by the ultimately depend on decisions. 16 animals themselves; and secondly, that no agreement on how to group can guarantee or determine future Having said that, although Kusch does stress the applications of the term. Applications are not based on interested, situated and unpredictable character of identity, but on similarity. This means that the set of stabilizations of meaning, this does not lead him to expel exemplars continuously drifts and derives; applications conceptual drifts to the realm of the unrepresentable or are incessantly being negotiated, so much so that no unknowable. isolated individual would be able to capture all similar retrospectively, reconstruct these drifts. It is as though cases: given the continuous deviations, the individual for Kusch, meaning finitism did not question the does not have resources to monitor his own common sense consideration regarding the radical performances by appealing to some independent criteria. 14 See Bloor, 1997, page 29. Kusch says that many social institutions are like local consent models, that is, a certain application is correct rather than incorrect because interlocutors allow or even appreciate the way in which the similarity between a shared exemplar and a found entity has been judged. The environment causes, but does not determine, correctness. See pages 205-6. On the contrary, historians can, 15 Kusch has taken these five theses from Barry Barnes, David Bloor and John Henry, Scientific Knowledge. A Sociological Analysis (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1996) 16 This does not mean that the terms will necessarily be vague. “The distinction between vague and non-vague stands orthogonal to the distinction between meaning as ‘finite’ and meaning as ‘fixed by extensions’. Take a concept like ’bald’ is vague because we are collectivity willing to accept both “x is bald” and “x is not bald” as assertible of the same x at the same time.” (page 208) 125 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi difference between past (as irrevocable) and future (the within which signification is born, is a triple relationship uncertain and undetermined). A presentist consideration between the first organism’s gesture, the gesture with of history would be a form of skepticism. It is in this the second organism, and the gesture with the precise juncture that I deem vital for all New Philosophy subsequent phases of the given social act. of History concerned with the possible idealist and not the expression or exteriorization of the organism’s deterministic inner sphere: it is gesture in the matrix of social acts. consequences of its metahistorical 18 Gesture is 19 instruments, to include a dialogue with George H. Mead. There has been wide recognition of the contribution of The importance of Meadean Social Behaviorism for the this social and systemic consideration of signification for development of social studies in communicative terms the dissolution of dualisms such as mind and world, has met great recognition. By virtue of its behaviorist nature and conscience. Still, there is a crucial aspect of approach, it overcomes introspection, cartesianism and Medean philosophy that makes it necessary for us to idealisms. Through its social approach, it surpasses the come back to it today, and bring it into a dialogue with individualism to which Watsonian behaviorism remained exponents of linguistic turn in NPH: its commitment to attached. It produced an account based on a social and the theory of natural selection and to emergentist thesis. interactive consideration of meaning, situated or As the author explains in Mind, Self and Society, the 17 community-based, and according to interests. Together origin of human intelligence is nothing but the mutual with the members of the so-called “Chicago School” adaptation of the acts of human individuals. This social (including Blumer, who coined the term “Symbolic human process is lead, in the lower levels of human interactionism”), Mead gives shape to a sociological evolution, thanks to communication through gestures program and and, in its higher levels, through significant symbols constitutive character of society for individuals, while (gestures with significance are more than mere avoiding functionalism’s deterministic and teleological substitutive stimuli). consequences. pragmatic appropriation of emergence as a research which acknowledges the previous 20 My proposal is to pursue a program, given that it does not take as a precedent in His renowned work on the origins of significant research the object it must explain. communication based on gestural conversation has been crucial for those sociologies that place communicative I wish to make use of emergentism as a historical action and linguistic exchange at the basis of social heuristic given that it allows us to track the emergence organization. Signification emerges and resides within of human faculties and processes of extreme complexity, the field of the relationship between the gesture of a without presupposing an individual or mind apart from human organism, and the subsequent conduct of said the process of emergence itself. The result of this organism as it is indicated to another human organism by that gesture. If the gesture effectively indicates to another organism the given organism’s subsequent (or resulting) conduct, then it is significant. The matrix 17 See John Baldwin, George Herbert Mead, A Unifying Theory for Sociology (Sage: Newbury Park Beverly Hills London New Delhi, 1986); Herber Blumer, George Herbert Mead, and Human Conduct, (Altamira: Lanham, 2003); David Miller, George Herbert Mead, Self, Language, and the World (University of Texas Press: Austina and London, 1973) 126 18 See Mead, Mind,.., page 80 See, ibid., pages 7- 8 20 “That which takes place in present organic behavior is always in some sense an emergent from the past, and never could have been precisely predicted in advance— never could have been predicted on the basis of a knowledge, however complete, of the past, and of the conditions in the past which are relevant to its emergence; and in the case of organic behavior which is intelligently controlled, this element of spontaneity is especially prominent by virtue of the present influence exercised over such behavior by the possible future results or consequences which it may have”, Ibid., page 98 19 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi 24 behaviorist and social approach is the acceptance of historian. emergence to account for conscience or mind. Instead of research, if we accepted not only the reality of the past, appealing to a priori principles, this research program but also its irrevocability, regardless of what happened looks into sophisticated products of human society in later on? What would be the importance of the idea that terms of emergence, as a result of basic and vital social nothing that happened after the occurrence of that past interaction: experience is conduct, and conduct is would be able to change its universal or eternal social. 21 What difference would it make to our 25 characteristics? In relation to our own experience, the past or pasts which we face are both revocable and It is emergentism that makes the active-holistic irrevocable. They are revocable in that even when the consideration of significant acts more radical in its historian can reconstruct what happened, and give an disabling of the linguistic idealism and determinism that authenticated lurk on every sociolinguistic consideration of knowledge reconstruction made by historians in the future from embraced by new philosophers of history in general, and differing from ours. But it is also revocable because the Hayden White in particular. Emergentism allows a world of future historians will not be able to differ from dissolution of the dualism between historical knowledge how it is today, unless it rewrites the past that we now (unfixed, changing and discontinuous) and actual past see behind us. (fixed and irrevocable), accountable for historical belongs to the same present in which that “what was” is 22 explained. That “what was” is so for me or for us now, in emergentism and active-holistic considerations of our present, and will change for another present. significant acts are applied to the study of the nature of “…against this evident incidence of finality to a present the present and experience. Following Whitehead, Mead stands a customary assumption that the past that exposes the notion of instantaneous present as determines us is there. The truth is that the past is there, intangible since, strictly speaking, given that instants are in its certitude or probability, in the same sense that the infinitely dividable, they cannot be experienced. The setting of our problems is there”. skepticism. In “The present as locus of reality”, explanation, 26 he will prevent the The end or meaning of “what was” 27 present or presents are dense and diverse in its temporal range; they imply a future and a past to which we deny 23 Now, Mead seems to grant some ease for those who The density of the present is manifested in believe in the reality of the past, by conceding that its own identifying traits: becoming and disappearing, irrevocability is never lost: what happened cannot be coming to be and ceasing to be. Reality is the reality of recovered. However, this does not mean that a real past our experience in the present, experience being a vital in which we achieve discoveries will be relevant for our process of self-adjustment between an organism and its experience, since, again, we need to confront the real environment. It is in this context that, according to past with the present, from the viewpoint of the Mead, we may ask about the relevance of the existence emergent, the happening of the emergent. The past that of a past independent from the present for our we observe from the viewpoint of the emergent is experience, and for that of the scientist and the another past, a different one. Why? By definition, the existence. emergent is not a necessary consequence of the past; before it emerged, the past was not a past of that 21 “Consciousness, in the widest sense, is not simply an emergent at a certain point, but a set of characters that is dependent upon the relationship of a thing to an organism.” Ibid., p. 329 22 En George H. Mead, The Philosophy of the Present (Prometheus Books: New York, 2002), page 35 23 Ibid., page 43 emergent. Nevertheless, once it has emerged, the 24 See, Ibid., page 36 See Ibid, page 39 26 See Ibid., page 43 27 Ibid., page 37 25 127 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi connection with the past it followed can be discovered. hand, a tropological structure and, on the other, a In other words, the past can be reconstructed, but that structural similarity with the three previous scenes: the reconstruction is a redescription that shows the one opening the chapter, an observation of a scene of 28 emergent in the present as following from that past. As homosexual seduction; Marcel’s efforts to recognize and Mead has shown in “The of identify the taxonomy of noble types and hangers-on; the reconstruction of the past in a and, finally, an insight on the differences between present is part of that passing, it is an emergent of the genuine nobility and its imitations. Each scene shapes a process – a self-adjusting process of the organism with different its environment. Perspective does not consist of marginalized types, nobility, and a work of art. Each one thoughts from God’s viewpoint, or from one external to contains four descriptions of its object in a different the process itself. Rather, it is a novel event, figurative mode – each scene has its own tropological undetermined though conditioned by the environment structure – and each consists of narrative considerations locating those problems which promote a redescription on the narrator’s effort to recognize and identify the or articulation of the system. There is no idealism (a pure nature and classes of the contemplated objects. Each game of ideas) or determinism (reality or past reality one, finally, includes a consideration of the narrator’s determining the ideas of them). passage through the dominant forms of figuration: from perspectives”, 29 objective reality interpretandum: homosexuality, socially metaphoric appreciation, to metonymical dispersion of It is now time to tackle the Whitean consideration on the its attributes, to synecdochic understanding of its process of historical interpretation, in order to possible nature, to ironic distancing from the process of pragmatically embrace his metahistorical proposal, while interpretation itself. 31 avoiding idealism or linguistic determinism. Interpretation is a discursive articulation carried forth in 30 speech or writing, as a result of unpredictable and movements of thought in the form of “turns”. It would preexplicative function of interpretation, resulting from not be possible to reconstruct this process logically, but the stage he considers preliminary in the grasping of an only figurally and tropologically. This means that an object through conscience. The modality of discursive interpretation not only presents us with its objects of articulation cannot be elucidated in logical-deductive interest or themes, but also refers us – not literally, but terms. Now, not only is White affirming linguistic holism, tropologically – to the process of figuration itself, which but he is also moving one step forward by suggesting transforms the referent of an object of perception into a that the relationship between the elements in an possible object of knowledge. That is to say, as discourse interpretative structure is tropological: that is, they it is as much about what it speaks, as it is about the way III. In “Narrative, Description and Tropology in Proust”, White aims to identify the predescriptive answer to some of the four figurations in classical rhetoric. “Sodome et Gomorre” is, for White, a theory of interpretation applied to the interpretive endeavor itself. The passage in which Marcel contemplates the Hubert Robert fountain describes four perceptions of the falling water, as the character tries to distinguish it while approaching the fountain. The passage has, on the one 28 See, Ibid., pages 36-7 En Mead, The Philosophy of the Present, page 171 30 En Hayden White, Figural Realism…, pages 126-146 29 128 31 The three scenes serve as main meaning for the scene of the fountain itself, since they allow us to understand the placing of the fountain description within the larger narrative, due to its metanarrational function: the fourth, ironic, description of the fountain as nothing but a fountain allows us to take it as an instruction on the part of Proust to read the events in this story as a story. Between the first and the fourth scenes the connection is not causal or logical, but tropical; this is why White understands it as unpredictable, unnecessary, non deductible, and arbitrary, but also functionally effective and retrospectively sayable as a narrative unit, once its tropical relation is discerned with what precedes it and what follows it (White, p. 132). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi it speaks, without it being possible to establish a strict Above all, we must notice that the units studied by analytical distinction between the metalevel and the intellectual history, history of science, and history of object language. Having said this, White affirms in quite history, are not isolated entities, but ones whose interest dramatic terms that interpretation “wants” to speak the lays precisely in their comparison, to observe change and literal truth about its objects of interest, but at the same continuity. As with the scenes described by Proust, each time it is in itself generated by a fundamental sense of articulation and each step from one articulation to the inadequacy of any literality convention for the another can be tropologically reconstructed, thus representation of those objects. stressing the unpredictable and contingent nature of a drift which is conversational rather than logical or Laid in these terms, it seems as though White is speaking rational. This is not about structures, nor about objective of discourse as a self-conscious macro subject: a or subjective relations. Tropology does not face us with language that wishes, while it knows it cannot fulfill its an autonomous structure with its own rules – language wish. These expressions seem to leave the door open for or discourse – nor with the inner sphere of subjects – all kinds of criticisms of linguistic determinism, thought. Tropology shows us the conversational drifts, reification, and so on. How can we embrace the possible, contingent, and related to human affairs, in metahistorical and metalinguistic instrument provided which epistemic, practical-moral and expressive issues by tropology, while avoiding the slip into cartesianism, or come into play controversially and contingently, in a non linguistic determinism? How can we avoid a mechanistic coherent manner. In other words, it is about accounting reading of the drifts in language? How can we avoid for discursive articulation, as though we wished to go seeing the tropological cycle in theleological terms, beyond the articulation itself, which comes to us at once directed towards an end? as closed and coherent, and as not definitively satisfactory. However, this dissatisfaction must not be There is a more mundane and less dramatic way of attributed to an objective inadequacy vis-à-vis the expressing the non logical, non empirical nature of this independent object. Rather, from a metahistorical articulation. perspective we can appreciate it as the result of conflicts Finitism allows us to affirm that every articulation is the result of negotiations carried by active of interest between active individuals. agents according to their interests, and that the each According to White, Proust’s text brings into operation interpretation, as well as the different interpretations, the tropological instrument itself. It could be said that can be reconstructed tropologically, instead of logically the Proustian passage may work as an exemplar of or rationally.Therefore, inadequacy is essential, not interpretation, which we could apply in the cases that because the referent object is essentially determined interest us for a reconstruction of the structure of an and unattainable through language, but because each interpretation, or an interpretive controversy, or the articulation is the result of a contextual negotiation, history of interpretations (figurative articulations and relationship between the contestable by other agents. elements in 32 rearticulations) of an event or historical-social process. 32 If, as in White, rhetoric is a theory of the tropological grounds of speech, discourse and textuality, then that would mean that speaking in discourse can never be done from the perspective of a first-person singular, which would suppose an inner sphere which the critic or historian would have to capture through some kind of empathy process. White’s words on thought or consciousness could wrongly raise suspicions of an opening to introspection. On the contrary, it is my belief that it leads to a third-person insofar as it merely analyzes what is visible, and what is visible is that “the structure of the modalities of figuration utilized in the process of transforming the referent from an object of perception into a possible object of cognition” is “among the contents of the specifically interpretative discourse” (White, page 128) 129 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi Tropological drift is not a self-directed process from past depends on the present situation, and the result is towards present and future; actually, strictly speaking, it negotiated according to the situation’s cooperative is a retrodictive articulation. There is no need to pass interests. If the previous articulation is a forerunner to from metaphor to metonymy, and so on. There is no the present one, this is not a condition that comes from driving force for linguistic change – furthermore, there is the past, nor does it impel a specific determination from no first metaphorical moment from which the other it. drifts would occur. It is only from the present (or, in articulation depends on the context, and is thus other terms, from some specific starting point) that we contingent and revocable through further tropological can articulate the other moments as figures asking for turns. These will measure their superiority not by an completion, such as the metaphor that will be effective comparison to the previous articulation, but fragmented into a metonymy, or integrated through rather in relation to new situations. This reading from synecdoche. We use the future tense, but are operating the perspective of social pragmatism captures the on our past. All instances allow us to articulate the cycle contingency and revocability of every conceptual- and reconstruct controversy and agreement. The linguistic articulation (in general, and historiographic tropological instrument, by making explicit the practical ones in particular), without resorting to a reality compromises of each articulation, exposes which reluctant to articulations or independent from them. interests are in conflict or in agreement whenever a Moreover, it allows us to acknowledge the usefulness of discursive articulation is revised. 33 This is why the realism of our own tropological metahistorical instruments when analyzing historiographic controversies. Specifically, our strategy proposes a pragmatist rereading of White’s metahistorical project, as we seek CONCLUSION to avoid linguistic determinism and idealism. This will enable, firstly, an appreciation of tropes as significant Pragmatist contributions born from reflections on social articulations which are contingent, situated and studies enable us to sidestep structural-functionalist revocable. Also, it will prevent us from regarding the social semiotics of language and metalanguage. figural causation (connecting the steps from one trope to to say: the activities through which members of a society another) in terms of a linguistic stream which would be produce and handle situations in everyday organized inevitable but unsatisfied by that reality resisting activities are the same as the methods used to render articulation. those contexts explainable. White has shown a relentless On the contrary, each tropological 34 That is articulation is the result of a turn or drift, with which language presents itself as realizing what some previous articulation could not achieve. However, and this is the main point granted by Mead, the inefficacy of the previous articulation and alleged superiority of ours 33 “…interpretative discourse is governed by the same “configuration” principles… as those used in narration, in order to endow events with the structural coherence of a plot… [Proust’s text] … tells a story in which the individual is both narrator and protagonist, and some themes are the processes of search and recognition, loss and recovery of meaning, recognition and misrecognition, identification and misidentification, naming and misnaming, explanation and obfuscation, illumination and mystification, and so on.” (White, 1999, p. 143). 130 34 In a similar direction, Cecilia Hidalgo describes the Wittgensteinian turn offered by anthropologist C. Geertz, which avoids the heteronormatization of language. The difference in philosophical and theoretical-methodological stands between Lévi-Strauss and Geertz is enormous, and their metaphors are a good illustration of it. It is metaphors of play and drama, and above all that of social action as text, that allow Geertz (1973, 1980, 1983) to distance himself from a structuralist-functionalist social semiotic. (Cfr. Hidalgo, “De las máquinas y los organismos a los juegos y los textos: el valor cognitivo de las metáforas en ciencias sociales” [TN: “From machines and organisms to games and texts: on the cognitive value of metaphors in social sciences”], in Tozzi and Lavagnino (eds.), Hayden White, la escritura del pasado y el futuro de la historiografía, [TN: Hayden White, the writing of the past and the future of historiography], Buenos Aires, EDUNTREF, in press). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 PRAGMATIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO A NEW PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY Verónica Tozzi effort to produce a metalinguistic instrument capable of Finally, it is true that there will be relativism, but this tracking down conceptual or interpretative change, as does not imply that metahistorical articulations and well as articulations, disarticulations and rearticulations. rearticulations are arbitrary or idiosyncratic. My thesis is that in order to enter this metahistorical they are contextual insofar as they are the active game of metalinguistic nature, it is not necessary to products of the agents’ interests negotiations; they are appeal to two separate ontological realms, with different contingent and unpredictable in their revision. With this, rules – be it thought and language, language and world, we are not merely cautioning on the non-existence of concept and Tropes and laws or linguistic codes capable of guiding us through our metahistorical concepts are in themselves linguistic metahistorical games; we are also acknowledging that interventions, carried out in view of the interest in we must negotiate our interests when it comes to the reconstructing conceptual change. This interest is production of new rearticulations able to retrospectively situated and will have an impact on the resulting reconstruct change or drifts. event, and the like. Rather, rearticulation which – whether conflictive or agreed upon – will always be contingent and subject to revision according to existing interests. Furthermore, each new metahistorical articulation (such as those made by historians of science or historians of history) is an intervention on the present which answers to an environmental readjustment; it is the emergence of a novelty the validity of which depends not on determining conditions of the past, but on the new negotiation – in this case, for the new community of historians of history or of sciences. There is no such thing as linguistic determinism, but rather active agents making use of their instruments. Nor is there a risk of self-refutation in self-referentiality: metahistorical devices can be applied to metahistorical exercise itself; figurations can be understood figuratively, as can tropes, tropologically. 131 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC Finally, it is appropriate to mention some of the existing AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH publications driven by motivations similar to mine here. TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION Firstly, Bredo (1994) draws a connection – although not A. Nicolás Venturelli UNC/CONICET nicolasventurelli@gmail.com on the methodological level that interests me here – between Dewey’s proposal and the situated cognition movement of the late 80s, with a special interest in the educational aspect of the problem. Another precedent is Gallagher (2009), who specifically shows the continuity existing between Deweyan philosophy of mind and the 1. Introduction so called enactive view, in the particular version developed by philosopher Alva Noë (2004, O’Regan & In this article I assess the relevance that the pragmatist Noë 2001). The main difference between my approach philosopher John Dewey, and particularly his famous and that of these authors is that I am interested in the 1896 article “The reflex arc concept in psychology”, philosopher’s contributions as fully immersed in the assume for a historical revision of the group of research philosophy of the special sciences, and accordingly as programs that here I will conveniently call ‘embodied solutions to problems concerning the establishment and cognitive science’, with a focus on the related dynamical conduction of scientific research. approach. The specific contribution of my work focus on the shift from Dewey‘s conceptual analysis in his article 2. A quick glance at embodied cognitive science and the to the way in which during the last years those research dynamical approach programs have developed their methodological profile and put it down to work in the experimental and Embodied cognitive science (Clark 1999) can be briefly modeling practices. The hypothesis that I here defend is defined as a vast group of research programs from that, under a certain interpretation, Dewey’s article different areas of the cognitive sciences, comprising plays the role of the main intellectual precursor in the research based on the idea that cognitive abilities development of embodied cognitive science in its necessarily integrate the complex interplay between the particular dynamicist strand. agent’s brain and body as well as relevant features of the proximate environment. Many of these research My contribution builds on the following steps. After a programs promote an enrichment of abstract models brief introduction to the embodiment movement in the which make possible to approach the abovementioned cognitive sciences, I give reasons to justify a degree of complex interplay of simple mechanisms encompassing continuity between these recent developments and bodily and environmental factors for the emergence of Dewey’s pragmatist philosophy, taken as a whole. I then intelligent behavior. turn to a thorough analysis of the central ideas in Dewey’s article, following certain precisions regarding its Among the conglomerate of programs that can be interpretation: I divide my considerations between the included within the general denomination of embodied critical and positive contributions which can be extracted cognitive science and that in addition resulted in from the article and which can justifiably be redirected experimental to the lines of work within the dynamical approach in dynamical approach (Beer 2000, Port & van Gelder 1995) the cognitive sciences. In this way, I specify in what has had, probably more than any other, a strong impact sense Dewey’s contributions establish certain decisive on the field. The dynamical approach stands out, on the conceptual bases underlying those lines of research. one hand, for its innovative and radical character vis-à- and modeling approximations, the Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli vis classical approaches such as the information 3. Common threads in general epistemology processing paradigm (for example, Palmer & Kimchi 1986 and Simon 1979) or, more generally, cognitivism Before turning to my analysis of the 1896 article and its (for example, Haugeland 1975) and, on the other hand, connection to the dynamical approach, it is important to for its characteristic brand of cognitive-scientific highlight the general epistemological position defended approach. This last point rests mainly on the application by Dewey – his stand in Experience and Nature being of the mathematical theory of dynamical systems especially relevant – to the extent that it shows some (Strogatz 1994) to the study of cognitive processes. This common threads with embodied cognitive science, theory provides a rich mathematical language as well as conceived as a group of related approaches in the modeling and graphical tools for the precise description cognitive sciences. At first sight, this affinity is of the behavior of complex systems in their temporal straightforward. One ought to firstly point out that, as a evolution. pragmatist philosopher (and as his distinguished predecessors, Charles Peirce and William James), Dewey A dynamical model consists in a state space defined in defends a view of beliefs as tools or guides for action. terms of dynamic variables that represent the relevant For example, following Godfrey-Smith (1996a), the properties of the system and a set of non-linear question of knowledge according to Dewey is that of equations which describe how the state of the system explaining how structures and patterns of agent- varies in time. The behavior of the system is then environment interactions can adapt and evolve to help generally compared with experimental data about the dealing constructively to changing circumstances that cognitive performance of real agents. The explanatory pose new problems, challenges and opportunities to the focus is set on the structure of the space of the system’s organism. possible trajectories (behaviors) and the internal and external forces which shape them; the inputs are thus However, as Godfrey-Smith (cfr. 1996a: 6) points out, construed not as specifying an internal state which Dewey departs from the preceding pragmatist tradition somehow describes an external state of things but as a inasmuch as he explicitly describes intelligent action as a source of perturbations in the system’s internal response to problematic situations of the environment dynamics. where it develops. In particular, he stressed the relevance to psychological research of taking into Along these lines, the dynamical approach mainly entails account the structure of the environment in which understanding an organism’s behavior as an exclusive cognitive agents operate: along these lines, it can be property of the coupled system organism-environment, argued that Dewey defended a strongly interactionist not ascribable individually to any of its parts. In turn, the view relations between the nervous system and the body of relationship (I will return to this point later on). This the organism constitute in the same way a coupled places him in the vicinity of the sort of worries that drive system (cfr., Beer 2000: 97). Two systems are said to be embodied cognitive science: a focus on lower level coupled when the parts that comprise each of them cognitive skills and the structure of an organism’s engage in dense interactions of mutual influence, on environment. of cognition and the agent-environment account of which the alteration of one component by the action of another in turn will affect it and so on. I From the standpoint of contemporary philosophy of end here this very brief presentation of embodied cognitive science, this last point is not at all trivial, cognitive science and its dynamicist strand. attending specifically to the methodological solipsism 133 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli (Fodor 1980) characteristic of the chomskian tradition, extract from the introduction to Essays in Experimental which directed cognitive-scientific inquiry to an internal Logic: center of operations responsible for intelligent behavior. A closely associated idea is a particular view of perception understood as the input to those internal structures and a corresponding view of action understood as its output: an idea that is the core target of the critique and the proposal that, as we will see, are put forward in Dewey’s article. Hands and feet, apparatus and appliances of all kinds are as much a part of [thinking] as changes in the brain. Since these physical operations (including the cerebral events) and equipments are a part of thinking, thinking is mental […] because of what physical acts and appliances do. (Dewey 1916: 14) This quotation not only manifests roundly the relevance of taking into account the body for a study of the brain’s operations and, by extension, the cognitive architecture The work of Johnson and Rohrer (cfr., 2006: 19) is, as far as I know, the first philosophical attempt to explicitly portray Dewey and, in general, the pragmatist tradition as a predecessor of the recent embodiment movement. It is useful to attend to their reconstruction of five on an agent, but it also points clearly in the direction (“apparatus and appliances”) of the movement behind cognitive extension and the extended mind thesis (Clark & Chalmers 1998), closely aligned with embodied cognitive science. general tenets in the pragmatist view of cognition that have been somehow inherited by embodied cognitive science: Consider now the following extract from Experience and Nature: “To see the organism in nature, the nervous system in the organism, the brain in the nervous system, 1. Cognition is the result of evolutionary processes. 2. Cognition is situated within a dynamic ongoing the cortex in the brain is the answer to the problems organism-environment relationship. 3. impressive to see this idea being put back to work today Cognition operates relative to the needs, interests, and values of organisms (that is, it is problemcentered). 4. is, it is not directed towards perfect solutions). Cognition in the embodied cognition literature in cognitive neuroscience, particularly regarding the recent attack on so-called neurocentrism, i.e. the idea that no factor Cognition is concerned with solutions that work well enough relative to the current situation (that 5. which haunt philosophy” (Dewey 1925: 198). It is is often social and carried external to the functioning of the brain is relevant to cognitive-neuroscientific research (see, for example, Chiel & Beer 1997, and Thompson & Varela 2001). It’s out cooperatively. time to finally move on to “The reflex arc concept…” and, specifically, its relation to the dynamical approach in the cognitive sciences. These five tenets offer a global idea of the general notion of cognition shared by the pragmatist tradition and the embodiment movement. To finalize these considerations 4. Dewey and the concept of reflex arc in contemporary cognitive science regarding the epistemological position of Dewey qua exponent of 4.1.“The reflex arc concept in psychology” and its interpretation American pragmatism, I’d like to transcribe some quotations that I find very eloquent in regards to its strong connection with embodied cognitive science as I have depicted it. Consider for example the following 134 “The reflex arc concept in psychology” is regarded as one of the most important articles in the history of scientific psychology. As Leahey (1998: 348) points out, in 1943 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli the article was selected as one of the most relevant It is worth pointing out that the conceptual contributions pieces of work to ever be published in the Psychological Dewey is set to develop by elaborating on this strong Review and it remains as well one of the most cited statement do not stand apart from the possibility of articles in the journal. Now, leaving aside its well-known their concrete application to some line of psychological role as a foundational contribution to American research. What Dewey does at the outset is highlighting functional psychology, I intend to show in what follows a particular analysis of action, already endorsed by the that the conceptual depth of the article goes well psychology of his time, under certain descriptive beyond its already acknowledged contribution to the resources (‘stimulus’ and ‘response’), which, in his history of psychology: the article’s conceptual richness is opinion, still very alive today and particularly because, as I will continuous and coordinated sequence of events. here argue, it resonates strongly with the theoretical and Specifically, he is going to argue later on that, if the word methodological profile of the outlined dynamical ‘stimulus’ is to be applied to the description of agent- approach in the cognitive sciences. environment coordination it should be used to refer not constitute conceptual abstractions of a to environmental events (i.e., external events) but to A standard interpretation of the article associates it those aspects of the coordination which specify the state mainly with a critique to certain assumptions, tied to the of affairs (the stage of organization) that it is trying to concept of ‘reflex arc’, underlying the pre-behaviorist maintain. psychology of the historical period when it was written. Dewey starts identifying in the idea of the reflex arc a In a straightforward way, then, our philosopher intends certain response, at the moment increasingly endorsed, to restrict the semantic scope of the concepts of to the need of a general working hypothesis capable of stimulus / sensation and response / action within the systematizing vast amounts of experimental data that context of psychological theorization and research were being collected. Dewey’s main objective is to show setting. Given this, I attempt in what follows to retrieve that the then novel idea of the reflex arc was still the “methodological sediments” associated with the insufficient to displace certain prevailing principles of outlined conceptual contribution by Dewey, or, in other classification and explanation in the psychology of his words, to show in what way specific descriptive time. Towards this end, the author approaches resources taken as general assumptions impact on the specifically the problem of sorting out the consequences praxis of psychological research – in consonance with of taking the notions of ‘stimulus’ and ‘response’ as this, it is worth mentioning that Dewey concludes his independent ones, a maneuver which Dewey himself article stating that “[t]he point of this story is in its defines as a sort of persisting dualism: application” (Dewey 1896: 370), an elaboration that the author postpones to another (vanished) occasion. It will The older dualism between sensation and idea is repeated in the current dualism of peripheral and central structures and functions; the older dualism of body and soul finds a distinct echo in the current dualism of stimulus and response. Instead of interpreting the character of sensation, idea and action from their place and function in the sensory-motor circuit, we still incline to interpret the latter from our preconceived and preformulated ideas of rigid distinctions between sensations, thoughts and acts. (Dewey 1896: 357-8) later become clear how the counterpart of Dewey’s critical assault is picked up by the recent dynamical approach. Before moving on to this, however, it’s important to define certain lines of interpretation of an article that in this sense has historically turned out to be troublesome. According to Ballantyne (1996), the article has systematically been misinterpreted and underestimated. 135 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli For example, it has been read as a defense of the Dewey’s famous article is in terms of a clear-cut critique concept of ‘reflex arc’ by some proto-behaviorists in the of behaviorist psychology before it had established in sense that Dewey was trying to apply a physiological the American academic community. In my opinion, this concept to psychology. More commonly, it has been remains however a poor interpretation of the ideas laid interpreted as an original proposal surrounding the idea down by Dewey: From a contemporary perspective, a of a reflex circuit (this is the kind of interpretation of richer interpretation can be fully justified and ‘come to great names of functional psychology, and Dewey’s life’ given the dynamicist background I set here. fellow colleagues at the University of Chicago, such as Specifically, in opposition to the standard reading, I think James Angell and Harvey Carr) instead of the already critical as well as positive aspects can be distinguished in outdated concept of reflex arc. the article regarding the establishment of a certain approach to the study of cognitive phenomena. In what The first interpretation – reconstructed and criticized by follows I will assume this distinction in order to analyze Manicas (2002), and attributed to historians like Ernest certain central themes proposed by Dewey and Hilgard, who saw Dewey as part of an ongoing process recovered by the dynamical approach in the cognitive that lead to Watson’s behaviorism – is patently wrong as sciences. far as the object of Dewey’s conceptual analysis is the psychological appropriation (and the associated A final point worth stressing is that the particular consequences) of a concept originally product of XIX interpretation century methodological reading of physiology: that appropriation and its I will propose is a markedly Dewey’s critique and consequences are exposed in the hands of Dewey to a proposal, both interpreted as concerning the definition hard critique in the context of psychological theory. of variables by experimental psychologists, the explanatory style and the object of study in psychology. On the other hand, the second interpretation can be It can be mentioned that this kind of strategy is explicitly undermined by analyzing the text. A view along these rejected by Jordan (1998). This author, for one part, lines is offered by Ballantyne (1996), who criticizes the understands that Dewey’s critique must be interpreted scheme ‘reflex arc versus sensorimotor circuit’ and on a theoretical, not methodological, level (not, for subsequently rejects the idea of the sensorimotor circuit example, in terms of the manipulation and control of as a position forged and defended by Dewey so as to independent variables to study its relation with replace another purportedly inadequate position. I tend dependent variables) and, for another part, proposes to adhere to Ballantyne’s reflections, particularly with that Dewey is making use of a specific methodological regards to their implications to the kind of Deweyan distinction (between stimulus and response) to theorize philosophical contribution which, as I’ve already stated, about perception. Although Jordan is not interested as I would take him not so much as an epistemologist (in the am in projecting relations of continuity with approaches traditional sense) than as a philosopher of the special which clearly exhibit a methodological dimension, it will sciences, in this case, a philosopher of psychology. be clear that the proposed interpretation does not However, I recognize in the article much more of a misrepresent Dewey’s reflections and that, much on the substantive proposal (see subsection 3) than Ballantyne contrary, shades some light on the warnings of an acute would seem to be willing to acknowledge. critic and his call for a style of psychological research that only very recently has taken on its full form. As I have already spelled out, besides the considered alternative interpretations, the standard reading of 136 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli 4.2.Critical aspects methodology of the imposed stimulus (Reed 1996: 269), which researchers adopted form XIX century As anticipated, I start with certain critical aspects that neurophysiology, has sometimes been construed along can be extracted from Dewey’s article, directed towards these the format of psychological research. The various framework for psychological processes. lines as an inappropriate methodological proposals framed within embodied cognitive science take as their starting place some kind of opposition to In cognitive psychology, for example, the input-output classical cognitive science, i.e., they developed mainly as scheme may manifest itself in the practice of directly a reaction to established models of cognitive research. In referring measurements taken from human behavior to this regard, it is worth highlighting that Dewey’s main causal properties of specialized components of the motivation in the article is a discomfort with then active mind-brain. The case of reaction-time measurement, as or growing tendencies and the corresponding search for popularized by Sternberg (1969), is a prototypical tool alternatives to the models on offer in psychology (a underlying this kind of practices, which consists in search which then took shape in the soon to be baptized measuring the time elapsed between the presentation of functional psychology). In the second paragraph, Dewey a stimulus and the onset of the execution of a given task: makes clear: By measuring the time subjects take to recognize certain relations between perceived objects, carry out logical In criticising this conception [the reflex arc] it is not intended to make a plea for the principles of explanation and classification which the reflex arc idea has replaced; but, on the contrary, to urge that they are not sufficiently displaced, and that in the idea of the sensori-motor circuit, conceptions of the nature of sensation and of action derived from the nominally displaced psychology are still in control. (Dewey 1896: 357) puzzles, make choices, and so on, inferences are made about the components and mechanism of the underlying cognitive processes. This can be generally seen as an ‘atomistic’ tendency consisting in isolating elements within the process which goes from perception to motor response. Besides favoring Ballantyne’s critique of the reading ‘reflex arc versus sensorimotor circuit’, the presence of a reactive impulse behind the philosopher’s subsequent elaborations can be appreciated very clearly. For another part, as we have seen, the dynamical approach is characteristic in its adoption of a global approximation towards the system under study, in which its inputs are modeled as perturbations of its internal Let’s now attend to the core of Dewey’s proposal: the critical assessment of the concept of reflex arc taken as a unifying principle in psychology. The critique encloses two central points that are picked up by several lines of work in the dynamical approach, especially in its departure from cognitivism. In the first place, the critique conceals in the already introduced artificiality of the stimulus / response constructs conceived as separate events, an assault on the persistent associationism in the cognitive sciences: this assault has its roots in the input- dynamics. Likewise, the output of the system is not conceived as an inert product and in particular dissociable from the system’s own dynamics. Recent modeling work on simple behavioral phenomena along these lines, such as the cases of categorical perception in Randall Beer’s evolutionary robotics program (Beer 2003) and the task of retrieving a hidden object in Esther Thelen’s developmental psychology program (Thelen et al. 2001) clearly answers to the kind of concerns anticipated by Dewey. output scheme reproduced by behaviorists to design and conduct experiments but also to articulate subsequent experimentally informed theorizing. The idea of a The second central point behind the critique of the reflex arc idea, also retrieved by the dynamical approach, is 137 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli even stronger form a philosophical point of view. As I cognitive activity (this, in rigor, is an idea that Dewey have anticipated, Dewey speaks of a dualism – a kind of develops in detail later on in his Essays in Experimental metaphysical dualism, as he specifies later on (Dewey Logic). As much as that what results is still more properly 1896: 365) – which stems from the idea of the reflex arc a project still in its infancy, it can be claimed that the and its application to psychology. This has been an oft dynamical approach sets itself up on a reaction to a kind invoked accusation by dynamicist philosophers and of dualism, in the end between body and mind, already scientists. In spite of the resounding materialism hailed identified by Dewey in the psychology of his time. from virtually every area of cognitive science, the critical point here is that in current research practices a kind of An additional critical aspect of the Deweyan proposal, dualism, almost certainly not of a metaphysical kind but also picked up by the dynamical approach, hinges on the which impacts at a methodological level, is still at work. problem of the object of study of a scientific psychology. A common framing of this accusation is that this kind of As a foundational text of functional psychology, “The dualism underlying cognitivism is a byproduct of the reflex arc concept in psychology” reaffirms the idea that enduring computational metaphor: according to this sort cognition manifests generally before the cognitive of dualism it would be assumed that the chomskian agent’s immediate difficulties and needs: In particular, mind-brain (Chomsky 1989) operates under principles the idea of adaptation plays a central role in the different from those underlying the rest of the body and Deweyan conception of cognition, mainly due to the the natural world. strong Darwinian influence on the philosopher (Dewey 1910). The associated requirement of ecological validity It is worth mentioning that during the last few years the is one of the main characteristic features not only of the strength of radical functionalism and the multiple dynamical approach but also more generally of realizability thesis – firm philosophical mainstays of the embodied cognitive science, which in turn displays the first cognitivist wave which in different ways authorized great intellectual debt towards the gibsonian ecological the cognitive scientist to leave aside the physical approach. substrate where cognitive processes instantiate – has considerably weakened, partly on account of the recent Now, the critical side to this – not made explicit by emergence the Dewey and strictly a little discordant with later accusation of a filtered dualism in cognitive-scientific developments such as Experience and Nature (on the research has undoubtedly been a search engine in the role of the environment in Dewey, see for example dynamical approach from the first years of the ‘90s, Godfrey-Smith 1996a: 115) – is an objection to the when it was taking off. But, more importantly, the framing of psychological questions in terms of the application of dynamical systems theory inasmuch as it adjustment of a cognitive system to the demands posed provides a vocabulary with the potential to reconcile by stimuli and its subsequent generation of an adequate different levels of description and explanation (for motor response: this kind of framing, in fact, example, cognitive, behavioral and brain processes) recapitulates constitutes a promise to sort out the eventual isolation cognitivist model ‘perceptual input-cognitive processes- between different levels of theorization in the cognitive motor output’ , typically rehearsed in the context of such sciences. activities as planning and problem-solving. Clearly, this of cognitive neuroscience. Still, the characteristic dynamic of the last point also stems out from the assumption of a clear- 138 At a highly general theoretical level, the main idea is that cut division between stimulus and response, heart of physical interaction with the world is as such part of the Dewey’s critical stand. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli Finally, and taking up again the first critical point behind the reflex arc concept. We’ll see later on how the the reflex arc idea relative to the stimulus-response dynamical approach can be interpreted mainly as an scheme, this same scheme has an impact on the kind of attempt to avoid this kind of fallacy. Dewey portrays it as explanation aimed at in the cognitive sciences. Several follows: philosophers of cognitive science tried to characterize the cognitivist style of explanation. However, many of the most influential versions (for example, Clark 1997, Bechtel 1998, Haugeland 1978) share the feature under the Deweyan assault. This kind of explanation centrally assumes a strategy of decomposition of the relevant A set of considerations which hold good only because of a completed process, is read into the content of the process which conditions this completed result. A state of things characterizing an outcome is regarded as a true description of the events which led up to this outcome. (Dewey 1896: 367) parts of the system in terms of their relative contribution When this is understood in the context of a debate on to the information processing necessary to perform a psychological explanation (once again, as philosophers of given task. This analytical assumption is a central the special sciences) the core of the critique hinges on its corollary of the reflex arc critique aimed as it is at staticity: a focus on the study of psychological or mental unveiling the associationist residues in psychological states (“state of things”) taken as valid for the study of research: It surfaces as much at the level of research the (dynamical) processes which lead to them. setting as it also does in the style of explanation assumed in the cognitive sciences. 4.3 Positive aspects I add two related final remarks. In the text Dewey Let’s turn now to consider some of the positive aspects explicitly refers both to a derived simplification that does that can be extracted from Dewey’s article towards the not make justice to the object under study and to an establishment of a specific approach in psychology. To undesired staticity in psychological explanation; both begin with it is convenient to round up the issue of features can be associated to the fragmentation and the psychological explanation. In his appeal to a more linear treatment of individual components, typical of encompassing organizing principle that won’t reduce to cognitivist explanation – a procedure that some rigid distinctions as those of sense, idea (in today’s moderate critics label ‘boxology’ (Dennett 2001). I quote terminology, cognition) and action, Dewey proposes the below two fragments which, respectively, illustrate both idea of coordination: he considers that stimulus, idea points. In the first place, regarding the danger of and response are phases of a division of labor embedded oversimplification in psychological explanation, and in a global coordination of action directed towards specifically referring to his invitation to think more in adaptive ends. This notion of coordination can be terms of what he calls an organic circuit than in terms of defined as a continuous and coordinated sequence of the reflex arc, Dewey states: “It is not a question of events for the maintenance of a particular state of making the account of the process more complicated, organization in the agent relative to environmental though it is always wise to beware of that false simplicity changes. which is reached by leaving out of account a large part of the problem” (Dewey 1896: 363-364). In relation to this, it’s worth mentioning that one of the pioneering and most fertile lines of work clearly falling Secondly, Dewey later on spells out the known within the dynamical approach in the cognitive sciences psychological or historical fallacy, in this case directed is the coordination dynamics program lead by J. A. Scott towards the illegitimacy of abstractions couched upon Kelso (1995). This program constitutes an attempt to 139 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli identify, through the tools of dynamical systems theory, one of the main scientific antecedents of the dynamical the key coordinative variables of a particular system approach. under scrutiny, and to describe its dynamics, conceived preconception of the nature of perception and its as rules which determine the stability and change of function, Gibson’s view and the view Dewey develops in coordinative patterns, and the non-linear coupling “The reflex arc concept in psychology” is almost between the components generating those patterns. I equivalent. In reference to the Jamesian example of the specifically mention Kelso not only for his historical boy and the candle, through which he illustrates his relevance in the recent establishment of the dynamical notion of coordination, Dewey affirms: “…we now have approach but also because his program is an example of an enlarged and transformed coordination; the act is how the idea of coordination in a psychological context seeing no less than before, but it is now seeing-for- has been recovered and put to work in the experimental reaching-purposes” (Dewey 1986: 359). This idea of and modeling practices in the cognitive sciences. “seeing-for” is absolutely consonant with the gibsonian For instance, regarding the general stand on the role of vision: Gibson (1979) draws a clearNow, what I want to stress here, with reference to cut distinction between understanding the purpose of psychological explanation, is specifically the interactive vision as, on the one hand, one of reconstructing from character brought to the fore once the idea of the bottom up a model of the world from primitive coordination is placed at the basis of psychological and stimuli cognitive-scientific inquiry. The already introduced idea representationalist proposals such as Marr’s (1985)) and, of coupling (between agent and environment, and brain on the other hand, one of guiding the actions of the and body) in fact promotes a sort of interaction- perceiver in a dynamical environment. In line with this centered approximation, consisting in the study of second perspective, the immediate methodological cooperative interacting upshot for the study of perception is the idea that the elements, at the same time that the language of active role of the agent in its environment should not be dynamical relegated, an idea that has been put down to work by behavior systems between theory many represents the main (that is, in the fashion of classical instrument to enable an approximation of this kind. Gibson himself in his experimental settings. A related point is that in this way the unified treatment This theoretical line that sketches the intimate relation of action, between perception and action has been vigorously conceived as overlapping and cognitive processes, is reassessed by Alva Noë (2004; for a cognitive science encouraged – in stark contrast with the already oriented presentation, see O’Regan & Noë 2001) among mentioned assumption of the segmentation of cognitive other theorists. Here too affinities on a theoretical level processes, commonplace in cognitive psychology. By and are striking. The main Deweyan idea reintroduced in this large, moreover, attention is shifted from mental states case is that perception is part of a coordinative and their contents towards adaptive processes in its sensorimotor process. In Leahey’s words, “In developing temporal development, in full agreement with Dewey’s his own motor theory of mind, Dewey does not take warning about the psychological fallacy. perception to be the passive register of an impression interactions between perception and but a behavior in itself, conditioned by other behaviors In the article there are several theoretical projections happening at the same time” (Leahey 1998: 347). that later on have been endorsed as mainstays of the 140 psychological account of perception (especially, of Noë states as his main thesis precisely the idea that vision) put forward by James J. Gibson, without a doubt perception is a kind of behavior. In a more precise Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli formulation, Noë’s position establishes that the ability to consideration of the agent’s actions, their effects on perceive is partially constituted by what he terms perceptive processes, behavioural subroutines and ‘sensorimotor knowledge’, i.e., the practical, implicit relevant features of the environment. The importance of grasp of sensorimotor contingencies, which in turn taking into account the role of an embodied agent acting constitutes the way sensory stimulation varies as the in a changing environment for the study of cognitive perceiver and the perceived object move. With this in processes thus affects our take on the object of mind consider now the following declaration by Dewey, psychological and cognitive-scientific study. again in the context of the boy and the candle example: A last central point I want to highlight is the relevance of Now if this act, the seeing, stimulates another act, the reaching, it is because both of these acts fall within a larger coordination; because seeing and grasping have been so often bound together to reinforce each other, to help each other out, that each may be considered practically a subordinate member of a bigger coordination. (Dewey 1896: 359) temporal considerations for the study of cognition. This is a key aspect of the dynamical approach, especially with regards to the application of dynamical systems theory and by extension its ability to describe the temporal evolution of complex systems’ behaviour. Although in the article Dewey is not explicit on this It does not seem excessive to assert that the roots of the current proposal in terms of the formation of sensorimotor contingencies as a kind of practical and implicit knowledge are to be found in this proposal of a reinforcement generated by the reiterated joint activity of seeing (or perceiving) and acting. matter, his rejection to understand stimulus, idea and response as separately occurring events goes in this direction. (It is also worth adding that, in his Essays in Experimental Logic – originally written in 1903 and hence close to “The reflex arc concept in psychology” in the author’s intellectual evolution – Dewey stresses the importance of temporal considerations in psychological Another positive aspect of Dewey’s view, once again inherited by dynamical approach, concerns the problem of defining the object of study in psychological (and cognitive-scientific) research. As I have already research and, in this way, can be considered a prominent philosopher who connected a focus on the temporal dimension of thought processes with a pragmatist view of knowledge.) mentioned, the most purely functionalist (in the sense of the classical functional psychology) thesis that can be 5. Conclusion extracted from the article is that behaviour and cognition can be understood not in terms of its constituting parts but in terms of the role they play in the cognitive system’s adaptation to its environment. From a methodological point of view, this thesis fundamentally entails a larger unit of analysis, more encompassing than the chomskian mind-brain, exclusive object of study in the cognitivist tradition. Building, on the one hand, on general considerations surrounding Dewey’s pragmatism and, on the other hand, on considerations elaborated from an analysis of both critical and positive contributions in “The reflex arc concept in psychology”, I have justified a strong continuity between the philosopher’s elaborations and recent embodied cognitive science, specifically the dynamical approach. The critique of the reflex arc In particular, the importance conferred to the pragmatic context (in which something takes the form of stimulus in relation to another event configured as a response) concept and the related proposal hinging on the idea of coordination, both developed in the 1896 article, can thus be regarded as relevant historical contributions for implies, at the level of research setting, the inclusive 141 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli a study of the intellectual roots of these recent tendencies in contemporary cognitive science. The hypothesized affinity at a theoretical and methodological level of psychological and, in general, cognitive-scientific research setting is sustained on a series of common themes already present in Dewey’s article and elaborated there as conceptual projections; these themes are recovered and refined by current approaches, functioning today as a sort of operational framework put down to work in research contexts. I have thus highlighted Dewey’s role as an intellectual precursor in their development, a precursor of broad scope, considering the number of these common themes, and of great depth, considering their high degree of compatibility. Additionally, this historical connection in turn reveals how the critique of the stimulus-response or input-output scheme enshrines much of the theoretical assumptions and methodological profile distinctive of the dynamical approach in the cognitive sciences. References Ballantyne, P., 1996, “Dewey’s muffled call for a larger unit of psychological analysis”, The 103rd Meeting of the American Psychological Association (Division 26). Toronto. http://www.igs.net/~pballan/Dewey.html Brooks, R., 1991, “Intelligence without representation”, Artificial Intelligence Journal 47 (1-3), 139-159. Beer, R., 2000, “Dynamical approaches in cognitive science”, Trends in Cognitive Sciences 4 (9), 9199. —, 2003, “The dynamics of active categorical perception in an evolved model agent”, Adaptive Behavior 11 (4), 209-243. Bredo, E., 1994, “Reconstructing educational psychology: Situated cognition and Deweyan pragmatism”, Educational Psychology 29 (1), 23-35. Chiel, H., Beer, R., 1997, “The brain has a body: Adaptive behavior emerges from interactions of nervous system, body, and environment”, Trends in Neurosciences 20 (12), 553-557. Chomsky, N., 1989, El Conocimiento del Lenguaje: Su Naturaleza, Origen y Uso, Alianza, Madrid. 142 Clark, A., 1997, Being There: Putting Brain, Body and World Together Again, MIT Press, Cambridge. —, 1999, “An embodied cognitive science?”, Trends in Cognitive Sciences 3 (9), 345-351. Dennett, D., 2001, “Things about things”, in Branquinho, The Foundations of Cognitive Science, Clarendon, Oxford, 133-143. Dewey, J., 1896, “The reflex arc concept in psychology”, Psychological Review 3 (4), 357-370. —, 1910, “The influence of Darwinism on philosophy”, in Dewey, The Influence of Darwinism on Philosophy and Other Essays in Contemporary Thought, Henry Holt & Co., New York, 1-19. —, 1929, Experience and Nature. George Allen & Unwin, London. —, 2006, Essays in Experimental Logic, Southern Illinois University Press, Carbondale. Fodor, J., 1980, “Methodological solipsism considered as a research strategy in cognitive psychology”, Behavioral and Brain Sciences 3 (1), 63-109. Gallagher, S., 2009, “Philosophical antecedents to situated cognition”, in Robbins, Aydede, Cambridge Handbook of Situated Cognition, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 35-51. Gibson, J., 1979, The Ecological Approach to Visual Perception, Houghton Mifflin, Boston. Godfrey-Smith, P., 1996a, Complexity and the Function of Mind in Nature, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Godfrey-Smith, P., 1996b, “Spencer and Dewey on life and mind”, in Boden, The Philosophy of Artificial Life, Oxford University Press, New York, 314-331. Haugeland, J., 1978, “The nature and plausibility of cognitivism”, Behavioral and Brain Sciences 1 (2), 215-260. Hurley, S., 1998, Consciousness in Action, Harvard University Press, Cambridge. Johnson, M., Rohrer, T., 2007, “We are live creatures: Embodiment, American pragmatism and the cognitive organism”, in Zlatev et al., Body, Language, and Mind, vol. 1, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin, 17-54. Jordan, S., 1998, “Recasting Dewey’s critique of the reflex-arc concept via a theory of anticipatory consciousness: Implications for theories of perception”, New Ideas in Psychology 16 (3), 165-187. Kelso, S., 1995, Dynamic Patterns: The Self-Organization of Brain and Behavior, MIT Press, Cambridge. Leahey, T., 1998, Historia de la Psicología. Principales Corrientes en el Pensamiento Psicológico, Prentice Hall Iberia, Madrid. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 DEWEY ON THE REFLEX ARC AND THE DAWN OF THE DYNAMICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF COGNITION A. Nicolás Venturelli Marr, D., 1985, Visión. Una Investigación Basada en el Cálculo acerca de la Representación y el Procesamiento Humano de la Información Visual, Alianza, Madrid. Noë, A., 2004, Action in Perception, MIT Press, Cambridge. O’Regan, K., Noë, A., 2001, “A sensorimotor account of vision and visual consciousness”, Behavioral and Brain Sciences 24 (5), 939-1031. Palmer, S., Kimchi, R., 1986, “The information processing approach to cognition”, in Knapp, Robertson, Approaches to Cognition: Contrasts and Controversies, Lawrence Erlbaum, Hillsdale, 37-77. Port, R., van Gelder, T. (eds.), 1995, Mind as Motion: Explorations in the Dynamics of Cognition., MIT Press, Cambridge. Reed, E., 1996, “The cognitive revolution from an ecological point of view”, in Johnson, Erneling, The Future of the Cognitive Revolution, Oxford University Press, Oxford, 261-273. Simon, H., 1979, “Information processing models of cognition”, Annual Review of Psychology 30 (1), 363-396. Sternberg, S., 1969, “The discovery of processing stages: Extensions of Donders’ method”, in Koster, Attention and performance II. Acta Psychologica 30, 276-315. Strogatz, S., 1994, Nonlinear Dynamics and Chaos, Addison-Wesley, New York. Thelen, E., Schöner, G., Scheier, C., Smith, L., 2001, “The dynamics of embodiment: A field theory of infant perseverative reaching”, Behavioral and Brain Sciences 24 (1), 1-86. Thompson, E., Varela, F., 2001, “Radical embodiment: Neural dynamics and consciousness”, Trends in Cognitive Sciences 5 (10), 418-425. 143 SACRED/PROFANE – THE DURKHEIMIAN ASPECT OF WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION* Claudio Marcelo Viale UNC/CONICET cmviale@gmail.com § religion led to its core, i.e. each individual’s acts and feelings before the deity. Faced with a common horizon (i.e. increasingly complex societies, inevitability of answering the dominant scientific speech, academic susceptibility towards religion, decline of traditional creeds, etc.) Durkheim and James have developed two of the “In a word, the old gods are growing old or already dead, and others are not yet born… but this state of incertitude and confused agitation cannot last forever. A day will come when our societies will know again those hours of creative effervescence, in the course of which new ideas arise and new formulae are found which serve for a while as a guide to humanity; and when these hours shall have been passed through once, men will spontaneously feel the need of reliving them from time to time in thought , that is to say, of keeping alive their memory by means of celebrations which regularly reproduce their fruits” (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 427-8). Moral mediocrity was the vehement statement used by Émile Durkheim to describe his time. Dead or aged gods and unborn ones constituted the backdrop against which a faint hope rested: that new gods appeared and gave sense to worship rituals. Meanwhile, William James embodied the opposite of the French sociologist’s expectant pessimism. Declining rites, ceremonies, and theologies gave James a robust hope: that the shell of most influential twentieth-century conceptualizations on religion. Two significant similarities between their theories concern methodology: on the one hand, their points of departure when dealing with the religious phenomenon are allegedly scientific –or at least not incompatible with science– conceptions; on the other hand, both leave aside beliefs and representations as the core of religion, and instead regard experience as its axis. As it is well known, both authors are normally conceived of as representing two opposite theories. The first interpretation which considers both theories as radically opposed is Durkheim’s. In Pragmatism and Sociology he strongly criticizes pragmatism as a philosophical project, the main target of this attack being the work of William James, whom Durkheim regards as its main representative. Meanwhile, the French school of sociology did not substantially modify the Durkheimian *The original version of this paper was written in Spanish and will be published in Ideas y Valores. Revista Colombiana de Filosofía. Traducción: Karina Plascencia. § Centro de Investigaciones Científicas y Tecnológicas (CONICET) Centro de Investigaciones “María Saleme de Bournichon” de la Facultad de Filosofía y Humanidades (CIFFyH), Universidad Nacional de Córdoba (Argentina), Pabellón Agustín Tosco, Ciudad Universitaria, Casilla de Correo 801, 5000. Te/fax: 54-0351-4334061. I thank Natalia Lorio and Mauro Cabral for having read preliminary versions of this manuscript, and Larry Hickman and Daniel Kalpokas for their suggestions. The present work was written within the framework of two research projects: “A Comparative Analysis of Josiah Royce’s and William James’s Philosophies of Religion: Philosophical Context of Production and Influences” “Un análisis comparativo de las filosofías de la religión de Josiah Royce y William James: contexto de producción filosófico e influencias”, PIP 2011-2013 (CONICET, Argentina) y “Public Sphere, Conflict of Values and Experience: a Pragmatic Perspective” Esfera pública, conflicto de valores y experiencia: una perspectiva pragmatista” FFI2008-03310/FISO 2009-2011 Ministerio de Ciencia e Innovación (España). criticism of pragmatism. The inverse relationship was not too fruitful either, since those theoreticians interested in James’s work (mainly philosophers and psychologists) 1 did not relate him to Durkheim. In other words, Émile Durkheim is conceived of as one of the most prominent figures of collectivism and/or sociologism, while William James’s work is regarded as one of the paradigms of 2 individualism and/or psychologism. Their conceptions of religion, meanwhile, have been interpreted following a 1 Jack Barbalet (2004) and Hans Joas (1997) stand out among remarkable exceptions. 2 Joas (1997) and Sue Stedman Jones (2003) have nuanced the differences between James and Durkheim. The former sustaining that Durkheim as well as James highlight the value of experience over conceptualization regarding religious issues. Meanwhile, Stedman Jones stresses the importance of James’s work for the central arguments of The Elementary Form of Religious Life. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale similar pattern: Durkheim is the sociologist who is religion for its relationship with Protestantism. Finally, I interested in the ritualistic and collective aspect of put forward some conclusions. religion; James, on the other hand, is the psychologist who analyzes the individual and personal relationship I. Durkheim interprets James with the deity, which he conceives as the core of religion. In the conclusion to The Elementary Forms of Religious Life (hereafter called The Elementary Forms) Durkheim Without disregarding the differences between both performs a critical analysis of some of James’s perspectives, my hypothesis in this article is that James’s paradigmatic positions, calling him “an apologist for philosophy of religion has a Durkheimian aspect. As it is faith.” As it is well known, the main purpose of this book well known, Durkheim considers the distinction between is to redefine the religious phenomenon on the basis of the sacred and the profane to be the axis of religion. For the developments of ethnography, anthropology, and James, on the other hand, the core of religion seems to sociology. Such a purpose is in turn based on an be the individual relationship with the deity, as epistemological rupture, i.e. the theoretical treatment of mentioned before. The point of contact between both religion completely disregards the involved actors’ conceptions lies in the fact that the Jamesian definition interests, doctrines, etc. to focus exclusively on the implies a clear distinction between the sacred and the function of religion. In my view, however, Durkheim profane, which is a prototypically Durkheimian one repeatedly which helps to tint the canonical version of a James who phenomenological evidence as an illustrative example, is irremediably imbued with individual Protestantism. In or, even worse, to prove an argument. For instance, in other words, the sacred/profane distinction is essential The Elementary Forms he writes: violates his own principle by using for James’s philosophy of religion, and this point is best appreciated in his treatment of morality. Besides, this distinction is of vital importance to understand the relationships of James’s philosophy with conservative as well as with liberal Protestantism. My argument unfolds in five parts. In the first one (Durkheim interprets James) I present essential aspects of the French sociologist’s criticism of the pragmatist; in the second (Durkheim interprets religion) I characterize the axis of religion according to Durkheim, that is, the distinction between the sacred and the profane; in the third section (James: Durkheimianism and Individualism) I present some of the essential aspects of James’s philosophy of religion and I advance my main From this point of view, it is readily seen how group of regularly repeated acts which form the cult get their importance. In fact, whoever has really practiced a religion knows very well that it is the cult which gives rise to these impressions of joy, of interior peace, of serenity, of enthusiasm which are, for the believer, an experimental proof of his beliefs (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 417). This kind of appeal to ordinary believers’ practice and the importance of the knowledge they gain from it is theoretically inconsistent with Durkheim’s methodological principles. In this work, however, I do not intend to assess the consistency of the Durkheimian epistemological rupture. What I am interested in highlighting is that from the beginning Durkheim’s perspective on religion is, or claims to be, external. hypothesis, namely that there is a Durkheimian aspect in James’s philosophy of religion; in the fourth section (James and Durkheim: past, present, and future of religion) I briefly examine the importance of the Durkheimian aspect of the Jamesian conception of Whenever we try to explain something human, viewed at a particular moment in time –whether a religious belief, a legal precept, a moral law, an aesthetic practice or an economic system- we must begin by returning to its simplest and most 145 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale possible, then, that there exist relevant similarities primitive form. We must try to discover the qualities that define is at this period of its existence, and then show how it gradually developed, grew more complex, and became what it is at the moment under scrutiny (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 3). between perspectives which, in principle, are opposed? There are two elements which should be considered: in the first place, the salvific component of the religious experience which both make reference to; in the second Thus, it can hardly be surprising that Durkheim’s place, their methodological coincidence. conception is radically opposed to James’s. The core of his criticism is the Jamesian thesis of the sovereign It is in the final pages of The Elementary Forms, where individual authority in religious matters, which is Jamesian echoes undoubtedly resound, that we can find unacceptable to Durkheim. We can therefore speculate an answer to the first point. Like James, Durkheim that one of the paragraphs from The Varieties of highlights the salvific component of religion: “The first Religious Experience (from now on The Varieties) which article in every creed is the belief in salvation by faith.” Durkheim must have found particularly irritating was the (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 416). In this line of thought the following: author holds The pivot round which the religious life, as we have traced it, revolves, is the interest of the individual in his private personal destiny. Religion, in short, is a monumental chapter in the history of human egotism. The gods believed in—whether by crude savages or by men disciplined intellectually—agree with each other in recognizing personal calls. Religious thought is carried on in terms of personality, this being, in the world of religion, the one fundamental fact. To-day, quite as much as at any previous age, the religious individual tells you that the divine meets him on the basis of his personal concerns. (James (2002) [1902] 472). Thus, the point to be highlighted is that Durkheim’s and But the believers, the men who lead the religious life and have a direct sensation of what it really is, object to this way of regarding it, saying that it does not correspond to their daily experience. In fact they feel that the real function of religion is not to make us think, to enrich our knowledge, nor add to the conceptions which we owe to science other origin and another character, but rather, it is to make us act, to aid us to live. The believer who has communicated with his god is nor merely a man who sees new truths of which the unbeliever is ignorant; hi is a man who is stronger. He feels within him more force, either to endure the trials of existence, or to conquer them (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 416, my emphasis). James’s approaches are, in principle, irreconcilable: an external perspective, from Durkheim’s point of view, based on a historical investigation method which critically reformulates the religious phenomenon as it is experienced by individuals; an internal perspective, for James, where the actors’ experience and the 3 theoretician’s role is mainly descriptive. May it be 3 Stedman Jones maintains that both views are necessary for the treatment of religion and that consequently Durkheim and James complement each other: “Thus, do we not come back to a Jamesian point that knowledge by acquaintance, rather than merely knowledge by description, preserves the sui generis nature of religion? The fully adequate methodology of religion needs the testimony for consciousness as much as description about social action. In other words, are not both James and Durkheim necessary for a comprehensive study of religion?” (2003, 118). 146 Meanwhile, in the conclusion to The Varieties and with the same purpose as Durkheim, James adheres to the following Leuba’s statement: “… God is not known, he is not understood; he is used—sometimes as meat-purveyor, sometimes as moral support, sometimes as friend, sometimes as an object of love. If he proves himself useful, the religious consciousness asks for no more than that. Does God really exist? How does he exist? What is he? are so many irrelevant questions. Not God, but life, more life, a larger, richer, more satisfying life, is, in the last analysis, the end of religion. The love of life, at any and every level of development, is the religious impulse” (Leuba quoted in James (1994) [1902] 489, second emphasis added). The extent of the agreement between both authors can be appreciated on the basis of these two quotations: the Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale him. In order to account for the very particular impressions which he receives, he attributes to the things with which he is in more direct contact properties which they have not, exceptional powers and virtues which the objects of everyday experience do not possess. In a word, above the real world where his profane life passes he has placed another which he attributes a higher sort of dignity than the first. Thus, from a double point of view it is an ideal world (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 422, my emphasis). essence of religion and of the religious experience, independently of the content of beliefs, lies in its vital utility. Besides, this vital utility is independent of the different origin that it has for both authors: a ritual activity (Durkheim), and an individual’s pondering in solitude (James). Meanwhile, it was Hans Joas who most clearly emphasized another similarity between these authors, In Joas’s words, “Durkheim believes, then, that he has by holding that for both of them religious experience is discovered in the elementary forms of religion the secret the point of departure for formulating a theory of of religion per se: the dynamic formation of ideals in the religion (Joas (1997) chap. 3 y 4). If Joas is right, both experience of collective ecstasy” (Joas 2000 [1997] 60). James and Durkheim –independently of the internal and external perspectives that I mentioned before– agree in On the basis of these elements it can be inferred that the pointing out that the religious experience is both the sharp Jamesian feature that is observed in The essential feature of religion and the starting point for its Elementary Forms is the following: what is necessary in 4 analysis. Now what is the religious experience? James religion is not doctrines, but either an action or a feeling. explicitly restrains himself from advancing a definition of When we survey the whole field of religion, we find a great variety in the thoughts that have prevailed there; but the feelings on the one hand and the conduct on the other are almost always the same, for Stoic, Christian, and Buddhist saints are practically indistinguishable in their lives. The theories which Religion generates, being thus variable, are secondary; and if you wish to grasp her essence, you must look to the feelings and the conduct as being the more constant elements (James (2008) [1902] 487, my emphasis). religion and of religious experience to later defend them tooth and nail. What he holds is a hypothetical or wide definition of religion (religion is what makes reference to the individual’s relationship with what he regards as the divinity) to then inductively deal with the various cases of people he regarded as religious geniuses. An important consequence can be inferred from this methodology: what is relevant is experience, not content. Joas has called attention to this point: at first sight James’s vagueness differs from Durkheim’s rigor when defining religious experience. For our definition of the sacred is that it is something added to and above the real: now the ideal answers to this same definition; we cannot explain one without explaining the other. In fact, we have seen that if collective life awakens religious thought on reaching a certain degree of intensity it is because it brings about a state of effervescence which changes the conditions of psychic activity. Vital energies are over-excited, passions more active, sensations stronger; there are even some which are produced only at this moment. A man does not recognize himself; he feels himself transformed and consequently he transforms the environment which surrounds In other words, representations are secondary to the primary element of religion, i.e. some kind of religious experience (feelings for James, rites for Durkheim). The archetypal example provided in The Varieties is that of individuals of healthy mind (that is, essentially optimistic individuals) who profess creeds with sinister theologies, in James’s words. Thus, according to James, character or temperament have Joas (1997, 62). over the doctrinaire 5 component as the core of religion. In a similar vein, Durkheim rejects the comparison of religion with a system of ideas, emphasizing the constituent role of religious energy. 5 4 priority 6 6 See James (1994 [1902]) conferencias 4 y 5. See Durkheim (1968) [1912]) 428. 147 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale It is in this sense that the French sociologist prefigures The theorists who have undertaken to explain religion in rational terms have generally seen in it before else a system of ideas, corresponding to some determined object… But it is hard to see how a mere idea could have this efficacy. An idea is in reality only a part of ourselves; then how could it confer upon us powers superior to those which we have of our own nature? Howsoever rich it might be in affective virtues, it could only release the motive powers which are within us, neither creating them nor increasing them. From the mere fact that we consider an object worthy of being loved and sought after, it does not follow that we feel stronger afterwards; it is also necessary that this object set free energies superior to these which we ordinarily have at our command and also that we have some means for making these enter into us and unite themselves to our interior lives (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 416-7, my emphasis). one of the main contemporary interpreters of James, Richard Gale, who maintains as the core of his interpretation the tension in James’s work between a pragmatic Promethean ethics on the one hand, and an 8 antipragmatic mysticism on the other. However, the tone of Durkheim’s analysis of pragmatism in general, and of James’s work in particular substantially differs from that used in The Elementary Forms. Durkheim points out only one coincidence between the criticisms of pragmatism and sociology to old rationalism: Such is the conception that Schiller, James and Dewey have of rationalism. Traditional rationalism separates thought from existence. Thought is in the mind; existence is outside it. Hence the two forms of reality can no longer meet… the only way to solve the difficulty would be to refuse to admit the existence of this gap between existence and thought. If thought is an element of reality, if it is part of existence and of life, there is no longer any “epistemological abyss” or “perilous leap.” We have only to see how these two realities can participate in each other (Durkheim (1983) [1955] 16). If we compare The Varieties and The Elementary Forms, similarities and differences can be found between their authors’ proposals. Durkheim, as rightly pointed out by Stedman Jones (2003), explicitly rivals James as a theoretician of religion. His subsequent examination of pragmatism, however, follows a different course. As it is well known, Durkheim taught a course on pragmatism at the Sorbonne in 1913-14. The notes of this course were published as late as 1955 under the title Pragmatism and 7 Sociology (from now on P and S). This book brings up interesting and well-founded criticism to James’s philosophy, such as the inconsistency between some distinctive features of the religious people presented by the pragmatist and his valuation of action over quietness, contemplation, and speculation. In Durkheim’s words: It is the criticism of both to the “old rationalism” what makes them, in Durkheim’s words, “children of the same epoch.” However, no more parallelisms are drawn, and a fierce criticism of pragmatism is expressed in the rest of the book, whose conclusion states that pragmatism is less an endeavor that highlight the role of action but an attack against theoretical thought (Durkheim (1983) [1955] 64). Thus, Durkheim’s major criticism of pragmatism is that it is a movement against reason. At the very beginning of P and S he points out three The great virtues of the saint are devotion, charity, spiritual strength (resignation, contempt of danger), purity of life (a horror of everything bogus or deceitful), asceticism (which can even include a love of suffering) and obedience and poverty. These virtues are usually the opposite of those of the man of action (Durkheim (1983) [1955] 61). 7 Armand Cuvillier has written a very good introduction to the book, where he makes reference to how they got the notes the book is based on, as well as to the strong impact that the course seems to have had among Durkheim’s students. 148 reasons which make pragmatism a subject of interest at different levels. First, its relevant criticism of traditional rationalism; second, the fact that it poses both a challenge and a threat for the French rationalist and Cartesian culture; finally, that it represents a criticism of general philosophical relevance (Durkheim (1983) [1955] 23). 8 See Gale (2007). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale As rightly pointed out by Joas, Durkheim has always Durkheim conceives his work as programmatically emphasized with opposed to pragmatism in The Elementary Forms as well pragmatism (Joas (1993) 57-9). In The Elementary Forms as in P and S; second, that Durkheimian criticisms differ he seeks to clearly differentiate himself from James. in their scope, since in The Elementary Forms he Now why does he radicalize his criticisms in P and S and criticizes accuse pragmatism of being anti-speculative? A first simultaneously rescues the salvific component of answer the religion, which is common to both and his methodology epistemological level: in Durkheim’s version, pragmatism is similar since its point of departure is religious as utilitarianism necessarily leaves aside the speculative experience and not a set of beliefs– while in P and S he component typical of the rationalist philosophical holds much more radically that pragmatism, like all tradition. Neil Gross, analyzing the context where P and utilitarianisms, is anti-speculative and he only rescues it S was produced shrewdly suggests that there is as a critical instance of old rationalism; finally, these something else: Durkheim sees in Anglo-American criticisms make it difficult for us to appreciate those pragmatism, with its enormous impact on France, a aspects common to the works of both authors beyond rehabilitation of religion which does not rescue its their noticeable differences. Thus, in the rest of this cognitive component. In Gross’s words: work I shall try to qualify these criticisms and to show differences over similarities 9 to this question revolves around James’s individualism – though he how James’s work presents an aspect which could be Durkheim took this to mean that the pragmatists denied that religious ideas and beliefs stem from an intellectual desire on the part of agents to understand their worlds, especially their social worlds. Yet Durkheim's work on the sociology of religion provided proof that religious ideas and myths are indeed speculative and intellectual in nature. If so, and if religious ideas were the evolutionary precursors of the ideas of modern science and philosophy, then the validity of the pragmatic understanding of thought could be called into question (Gross, 1997, 140) This may be the reason why he has always stressed his differences with pragmatism. regarded as Durkheimian. II. Durkheim as Interpreter of Religion In The Elementary Forms Durkheim draws up an ambitious intellectual program with different objectives. Metatheoretically, those objectives could be understood in at least two ways: in their minimalist version they attempt to provide, on the basis of empirical data provided by ethnography and history, new answers to traditional philosophical questions; meanwhile, in their Several conclusions can be drawn from Durkheim’s interpretation of James and pragmatism: first, that most ambitious version they imply developing a new philosophy based on sociology. Methodologically, however, both versions are indiscernible since their main 9 “Joas (1995) suggests that Durkheim and James were among the first scholars to use religious experience as the basis for general theories about religious phenomena. Even more significant is that both Durkheim and the pragmatists were opposed to certain aspects of empiricism and apriorism; they "attempt to take the deduction of... [the a priori conditions for experience] beyond the domain of transcendental philosophy by inquiring how the individual intellect has to be equipped in order for any form of cognition to take place" (Joas 1993:57). Despite these similarities, "what emerges clearly ... is Durkheim's rhetorical strategy of not accentuating the similarities but rather the differences between pragmatism and his own program of sociology" (Joas 1993 [1998 in this work]:59)” Gross (1997) 129. axis is the decomposition of complex phenomena into their simplest and most primitive component parts. This forms the core of Durkheimian Cartesianism: tracing the simplest component part of the phenomenon to be analyzed (on the basis of ethnographic and historical data) so as to be able to define its basic features. Unlike in traditional Cartesianism, however, that simple phenomenon is not an abstract entity but a concrete historical fact (or concrete historical facts.) By applying this methodological conception to his definition (or 149 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale rather, re-definition) of religion, Durkheim explicitly Durkheim chooses to point out heterogeneity and criticizes the conception inherited from traditional temporality as the essential defining features of the philosophy (that is, the dialectical method) which defines sacred and the profane. In other words, the sacred and religions on the basis of the fundamental beliefs they the profane are, above all, two heterogeneous (and 10 It is for this reason that religious “ideas,” opposed) realms, which are ruled by two temporalities. “beliefs,” or “doctrines” do not suffice to understand The profane is the realm of utility, or of everyday life how religion fulfils its vital function. In other words, governed by the logic of survival at the pace of economy Durkheim does not deny the relevance of a religion’s and its temporality. The sacred, meanwhile, is the doctrinal body but he holds that, if separate from the deliberate ritualistic aspects, it does not form the core of a religion development by conceiving certain objects, entities, or and also that a doctrinal body does not help to places as sacred through ritual activities. It is in this understand the vitality given by a religion to those who sense that religion is for Durkheim essentially collective profess. 11 interruption of secular life and its Instead, he holds that his conception of since it involves a rupture of everyday social life in the religion offers those elements. Such a claim is based first community where it is professed. Then, cults and rites on the thesis that all religion offers some distinction are for Durkheim the collective ways of religion. In between the sacred and the profane, and in the second rejection to the idea that the cult is a dull secondary place, on the statement that the cult is essential to make manifestation of a primitive force, the French sociologist intelligible that distinction and its vitality. Thus, these has written: profess it. elements make up the very core of religion for Durkheim. Concerning the first distinction, the French sociologist has written: All known religious beliefs, whether simple or complex, present a common quality: they presuppose a classification of things, --the real or ideal things that men represent for themselves— into two classes, two opposite kinds, generally designated by two distinct terms effectively translated by the words profane and sacred (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 37). Though he presents different aspects (subordination, more sublimity of the sacred against the profane, etc) The cult is not simply a system of signs by which faith is expressed outwardly, it is the collection of means by which it is created and periodically recreates itself. Whether it consists in material acts or mental operations it is always this which is efficacious. (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 417). Put differently, interiority as a feature of religion is only possible if it is preceded by a cult. Meanwhile, rites provide us with moral patterns of behavior before the sacred: “Finally, rites are rule of conduct which prescribe how a man should comport himself in the presence of these sacred things” (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 41). Thus, the Durkheimian definition of religion can be more 10 In Durkheim’s words: “The theorist who have undertaken to explain religion in rational terms have generally seen in it before all else a system of ideas, corresponding to some determined object. This object has been conceived in a multitude of ways: nature, the infinite, the unknowable, the ideal and so on. But these differences matter but little. In any case, it was the conceptions and beliefs which were considered as the essential elements of religion” (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 416). 11 In this regard he has written: “religious beliefs are the representations which express the nature of sacred things and the relations which they sustain , either with each other or with profane things” (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 41). 150 clearly appreciated on the basis of these two elements: A religion is a unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, that is to say, things set apart and forbidden –beliefs and practices which unite into a single moral community called a church (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 47) emphasis original Two aspects of Durkheim’s conception of religion are here of interest due to the objectives of the present work: in the first place, his idea on the genesis of the Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale 12 distinction between the sacred and the profane ; in the Durkheimian conception, this would be the antithesis of second place, the idea of morality brought in by his James’s position, where a categorical distinction is made conception of religion. Concerning the former, Durkheim between religion and morality, the latter being makes the following point: since sensitive experience fundamentally restrictive. Yet as Joas has rightly pointed tells no self-evident thing on the sacred/profane out, the Durkheimian conception is twofold: distinction, we must trace its genesis to its function. In Thus, Durkheim builds into morality itself the same tension which James describes as obtaining between religion and morality. Neither thinker defines morality, as Nietzsche does, exclusively in terms of the imperative, so that religion can only be construed as the metaphysical justification of the imperative. The proximity between Durkheim and James is even greater in this respect than the differences in their conceptualization would at first lead one to suspect. However much Durkheim emphasizes the perpetually sacred character of morality, thereby extending his concept of the sacred far beyond the ambit of traditional religions, he also insists on the fact that the imperative is not 'in fact, the religious element in morality. However, one could demonstrate that the more sacred a moral rule becomes, the more the element of obligation tends to recede.' For Durkheim, as for James, the truly religious is not imperative, obligatory and restrictive, but rather attractive, empowering and motivating (Joas, 1997, 66) other words, why is the distinction between the sacred and the profane drawn? According to Durkheim there exists a force or energy associated with religion which does not depend on its doctrinal component (as in the Jamesian conception). The genesis of this energy lies in either a genuinely religious component (that is, the divinity, for instance) or in other component. The French sociologist’s agnosticism prevents him from giving the first answer. According to Durkheim, the genesis of that energy lies in the fact that religion makes our existence as social beings evident in extremis. This is precisely what we have tried to do, and we have seen that this reality which mythologies represented under so many different forms but which is the universal and objective eternal cause of these sui generis sensations out of which religious experience is made, is society (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 418). In the next section I shall take up again both aspects (the genesis of the sacred/profane distinction and the Thus, the sacred seems to exist as a distinct sensation of Durkheimian conception of religion) in relation to our social nature. James’s work. The second aspect I have mentioned, meanwhile, is of III. James: Durkheimianism and Individualism the utmost importance to both Durkheim’s work and James’s conception of religion. As it was said before, for Durkheim read James and rivaled him as a theoretician Durkheim there is an indissoluble link between religion of religion. James, on the other hand, did not have the and the idea of church, on the one hand, and between sociologist among his innumerable sources; therefore the church and the moral community, on the other. there is a risk of over interpretation when ascribing a Ritual interdictions, which Durkheim conceives of as Durkheimian aspect to James’s philosophy of religion. In essential, directly govern the sacred realm and indirectly other words, The Elementary Forms was written one the profane (in so far as the latter is subordinated to the decade later than The Varieties and James makes no former). Were this the whole religious dimension of the reference (at least in his main works) to any other works 13 by Durkheim. Why, then, ascribe a Durkheimian aspect 12 In Durkheim’s words: “for we must ask what has been able to lead men to see in the world two heterogeneous and incompatible worlds, though nothing in palpable experience seems to have suggested the idea of so radical duality to them” (Durkheim (2008) [1912] 42). 13 Stedman Jones (2003). Joas (1997, cap. 4) goes one step further when holding that James was a decisive influence for Durkheim to take a definitive turn towards experience as the basis of his theory of religion. 151 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale to James’s philosophy of religion? Simply because it When describing these ideal types James explicitly holds allows us to visualize an essential feature of the that real individuals do not generally exemplify only one Jamesian philosophy of religion, that is, the distinction of these categories but are hybrids between them. The between the sacred and the profane, that generally goes healthy-minded are defined as those (pathologically, for unnoticed. Put differently: James’s philosophy of James) optimistic individuals who cannot possibly religion, in spite of differing from Durkheim’s positions, perceive or feel evil in the world. Sick souls, just perceive fulfils its fundamental dictum: on the one hand, there is or feel the world as intrinsically evil. a profane domain which tends to be comparable to meanwhile, are those sick souls that have recovered, moral prescriptions; on the other hand, there is a sacred which in James’s words are the shrewdest ones, since domain which tends to be comparable to a dimension they have been on both sides of the abyss. 14 The twice-born, that gives power (or creating power) to individuals. Like The Elementary Forms, The Varieties is an ambitious One of the central topics of The Varieties undoubtedly intellectual project which aims to reformulate our way of revolves around the dialectic between the sick souls and thinking about religion. James begins his book with a the twice-born, which James called “redemption” clear methodological reduction: his corpus consists process (James (1994) [1902] 76). Mysticism is one of mainly of the autobiographies and confessions of the possible forms of redemption mentioned by James. “religious geniuses,” that is, those who have thought to In other words, mysticism is one of the ways in which have (or have had) a direct relationship with the divinity. sick souls can be reborn and it is a redemptive process in These are, in James’s words, the “extreme” cases that he so far as those sick souls overcome their morbidity and wants to examine. In such a context, religion is defined stop feeling or perceiving the world as intrinsically evil. A as follows: detailed examination of the Jamesian conception of 15 mysticism exceeds the scope of this work. However, the ... religion, therefore, as I now ask you arbitrarily to take it, shall mean for us the feelings, acts, and experiences of individual men in their solitude, so far as they apprehend themselves to stand in relation to whatever they may consider the divine (James (1994) [1902] 18) cursiva original. is the best way of understanding why the distinction between the sacred and the profane is essential for the Jamesian philosophy of religion. This definition has an operative purpose (that is why the James lists four defining features of mysticism: word “arbitrarily” is used) which makes sense with the ineffability, noetic quality, transiency, and passivity development of The Varieties. Now if we just confine ourselves to this stipulation (and besides leave aside all the precautions taken by James) it is very simple to label James as a limited individualist and to contrast him, for instance, with Durkheimian pan-sociologism. However, if we thoroughly consider his point of departure together with the conceptual cores from The Varieties, we find a richness which is difficult to classify as limited individualism, since James presents a meticulous phenomenology of religious souls based on three ideal types: the experiences of the “healthy-minded”, of the “sick souls” and finally, of the “reborn” or “twice-born.” 152 analysis of some or its features (transiency and passivity) 14 James sustains that this is “ Not the conception or intellectual perception of evil, but the grisly bloodfreezing heart-palsying sensation of it close upon one, and no other conception or sensation able to live for a moment in its presence. How irrelevantly remote seem all our usual refined optimisms and intellectual and moral consolations in presence of a need of help like this! Here is the real core of the religious problem: Help! help! No prophet can claim to bring a final message unless he says things that will have a sound of reality in the ears of victims such as these” (James (1982) [1902] 162). 15 In his words: “the process is one of redemption, not of mere reversion to natural health, and the sufferer, when saved, is saved by what seems to him a second birth, a deeper kind of conscious being than he could enjoy before.” (James (1994) [1902] 157). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale (James (1994) [1902] 179-180). Transiency is described It was the extremer cases that I had in mind a little while ago when I said that personal religion, even without theology or ritual, would prove to embody some elements that morality pure and simple does not contain. (James (1994) [1902] 22) as follows: Mystical states cannot be sustained for long. Except in rare instances, half an hour or at most an hour or two, seems to be the limit beyond which they fade into the light of common day. Often, when faded, their quality can but imperfectly be reproduced in memory; but when they recur it is recognized; and from one recurrence to another it is susceptible of continuous development in what is felt as inner richness and importance. (James (1994) [1902] 180). Passivity, meanwhile, implies that: The element pointed out by James as essentially religious is the “total attitude” towards the universe. While the religious attitude leads to enthusiastic, unconditional acceptance, the moral attitude can be one of mere resignation. leads to the transient interruption of profane life, and in so far as it is passive involves a clear distinction between two spheres (or realms, in Durkheimian terms): a sacred sphere –the union or communication with the divinity — and a profane one— the individual separated from the In The Varieties he writes, for instance: And here religion comes to our rescue and takes our fate into her hands. There is a state of mind, known to religious men, but to no others, in which the will to assert ourselves and hold our own has been displaced by a willingness to close our mouths and be as nothing in the floods and waterspouts of God. In this state of mind, what we most dreaded has become the habitation of our safety, and the hour of our moral death has turned into our spiritual birthday. (James (1994) [1902] 25). Although the oncoming of mystical states may be facilitated by preliminary voluntary operations, as by fixing the attention, or going through certain bodily performances, or in other ways which manuals of mysticism prescribe; yet when the characteristic sort of consciousness once has set in, the mystic feels as if his own will were in abeyance, and indeed sometimes as if he were grasped by a superior power. (James (1994) [1902] 180). Put differently: the mystical state in so far as it is sacred 16 As pointed out in the previous section, Joas emphasizes a similarity between James and Durkheim, namely that despite terminological differences both conceptions share a fundamental idea: while morality is essentially a domain of interdiction, religion is an attractive, motivating force which empowers the individual. divinity. Thus, it can be inferred that one of the essential conceptual cores of The Varieties, namely mysticism, rests on the sacred/profane distinction. Now how is this related with the hypothesis of the present work? The relationship is as follows: even the most refractory religious phenomenon for Durkheim (mysticism) can be interpreted on the basis of the sacred/profane conceptual pair. Now for James mysticism is one of the multiple varieties of the religious experience. The question is if it makes sense to attribute the sacred/profane distinction to the One possible objection to this approach would be that there is no coincidence between James and Durkheim since they have radically opposed conceptions of the sacred. For the latter, the sacred is a necessary ideal duplication of the real that serves both a cohesive and an empowering function for the individual; for James, on the other hand, the sacred would be the communication or union of the individual and the deity. This objection has a truthful core, that is, both conceptions diverge in relevant aspects. It is not the aim of the present work to rest of religious experiences (that is, the non-mystical ones.) In my view James distinguishes between a profane and a sacred domain is so far as he makes a sharp differentiation between religion and morality: 16 In this regard he has written in The Varieties: “morality pure and simple accepts the law of the whole which it finds reigning, so far as to acknowledge and obey it, but it may obey it with the heaviest and coldest heart” (James (1994) [1902] 41). 153 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale deny the obvious differences between James and dangerous. In short, for Durkheim the source of danger Durkheim: first, the object they are set to explain: was that modern societies did not seem to be efficient at individuals in their solitude (James) versus individuals generating social cohesion. taking part in rites (Durkheim); second, the Jamesian fideism versus the Durkheimian agnosticism. They agree James’s viewpoint is utterly different. For him, the in a fundamental methodological point, however: the incessant transformation of the United States (from point of departure of the sacred/profane distinction colony to world power within a century) was not a (explicit and systematically developed by Durkheim on reason for being pessimistic. The author of The Varieties the one hand and implicitly supported by James on the seemed to exemplify in philosophy the vigorous pioneer other) is not the religious doctrines but the individual’s spirit that was so pervasive in the American social experiences, activities, and feelings. mindset. 19 That mindset, in addition, seemed to be a clear example of the typical association between Not only does this coincidence imply the possibility of a Protestantism, or more specifically Calvinism, and direct Jamesian influence on Durkheim (as held by Joas) modernization which normally refers to Weber’s classic but it also gives us a hint to interpret James’s philosophy work “The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism.” of religion: the sacred/profane dichotomy implies that 20 morality and religion cannot be considered equivalent. Now how is the sacred/profane distinction (one IV. James and Durkheim: Past, Present, and Future of foundation of Durkheim’s conception as well as of James’s in my interpretation) related with Protestantism Religion as understood by James? A plausible hypothesis (as It is well known that Durkheim has developed his work presented by Charles Taylor) is to argument that the within the framework of a European tradition where the Durkheimian framework is suitable for explaining certain distinction between the sacred and the profane (and the kind of societies (essentially Catholic ones where there is 17 That is, a clear-cut distinction between the sacred and the until the Protestant Reformation, there was in Catholic profane) but it fails to grasp how Protestantism Europe a clear-cut distinction between a sacred domain transformed that framework. In other words, Durkheim that the church was in charge of, and a profane domain seems not to have noticed how the profane disappeared which was essentially political. France may have been under the spell of Reformation, and how the sacred — the European country where such a framework took less hand in hand with morality— became omnipresent. ecclesiastical mediation) had full significance. of a pounding from the Reformation. 18 Although Durkheim was a fervent supporter of secularization, the In Taylor’s interpretation, James carried the Reformation th incessant social transformation at the turn of the 20 individualism to the extreme, by conceiving a post- century augured an individualism that he regarded as Durkheimian interpretation of religion (that is, one extricated from its communal aspect) which sounds 17 Regarding Durkheim’s attempt at “assimilating” European culture and tensions with Judaism, see Birbaum (1995). 18 France, however, took a pounding from the French Revolution, which later led to the fierce fight between laicism and fundamentalism. This topic is, however, outside the scope of the present work. An excellent book describing Durkheim’s role in this context is Richman’s (2002). 154 convincing for vast contemporary groups. 21 In other words, Taylor regards Durkheim’s theory as particularly 19 As early as the turn of the 20th century James was analyzed under the figure of the pioneer by Josiah Royce (1912) and George H. Mead (1929). 20 See Weber (1991 [1904]). 21 See Taylor (2004) chapter 3. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale efficient when it comes to explain the past of religion, necessarily be left outside the religious domain if we while present and future can better be dealt with by accepted to equate religion and morality. As opposed to James. the sacralising tendencies of Protestantism (in its progressive Unitarian variant as well as in its This hypothesis contains some truthful cores, mainly conservative Fundamentalist variant) James recognizes a concerning Durkheim’s myopia before the consequences sacred core –the religious sentiment– opposed to the of the Reformation. It is not completely right, however, profane and which cannot possibly be equated to in the opposition it points out between Durkheim and morality. In other words, James grasps an element that is James, where the latter prefigures, in Taylor’s words, the essential to religion (and which tends to be overlooked religion of post-Durkheimian societies. In my view, James by Protestantism.) One consequence of the Durkheimian —unlike Durkheim, — clearly observes the danger of the aspect of James’s philosophy of religion is therefore that profane being absorbed by the sacred and he therefore it helps us expose the weakness of the modernizing separates religion and morality. The groundwork for his myth based in the tight union between religion and opposition, which is of great relevance for the present morality, hence the importance of the Durkheimian work, consists in what I call his Durkheimian aspect: the aspect for James’s philosophy of religion. distinction between the sacred and the profane. V. Conclusion In other words, the modernizing myth which Protestants find agreeable is that there exists no sacred/profane In relation to James’s and Durkheim’s conceptions of distinction, and that it is that sacralization of the world religion current interpretations claim that they are (or elimination of the profane domain) on the basis of drastically opposed. On the contrary, authors like Hans the Protestant ethic what has made possible our Joas (1997, 1998), Sue Stedman Jones (2003), and Jack 22 contemporariness. A detailed account of this story lies Barbalet (2004) among others, hold that there is a outside the scope of the present work. However, I shall similarity between them in so far as both James and briefly set out two reasons why, in my opinion, the Durkheim depart from experience as the basis for the modernizing myth is erroneous: in the first place (the theory of religion. My hypothesis goes a step further by least important in this context), because in pre- holding that there is a Durkheimian aspect, namely the reformation Europe two types of morality were clearly distinction between the sacred and the profane, in distinguished, as rightly pointed out by Ernst Troeltsch: a James’s philosophy of religion. What I aim to show in the strict one, which was mainly intended for ecclesiastical present work is that such Durkheimian aspect is essential authorities, and a laxer one intended for laymen. The to get full understanding of James’s philosophy of process of trying to rule all individuals with an iron fist religion, importance which I tried to illustrate by briefly can hardly be regarded as modernizing, as Calvinism alluding to the opposition between certain Protestant claims. In the second place, (more relevant to this work) conceptions. that “moral athletes,” —as James calls them— and those who regard religion and morality as equivalents fail to grasp an essential element of religion, i.e. the religious sentiment. A great part of the value of The Varieties lies in his thorough description of cases that would 22 See Joas (2012). 155 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 S A C R E D /P R O F A N E – T H E D U R K H E I M I A N A S P E C T O F WILLIAM JAMES’S PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION Claudio Marcelo Viale Bibliografía Barbalet, Jack (2004) “William James: Pragmatism, Social Psychology and Emotions.” European Journal of Social Theory 7(3): 337-53. Birbaum, Pierre (1995) “French Jewish Sociologists between Reason and Faith: The Impact of the Dreyfus Affair.” Jewish Social Studies New Series, Vol. 2, No. 1: 1-35. Durkheim, Èmile (2008 [1912]) The Elementary Forms of Religious Life. New York: Dover Publications Gale, Richard (2007) The Divided Self of William James. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Gross, Neil (1997) “Durkheim’s Pragmatism Lectures: a Contextual Interpretation” Sociological Theory 15 (2):126-149. James, William (1994 [1902]) The Varieties of Religious Experience. London: Penguin. Joas, Hans (1998 [1992]) Pragmatism and Social Theory. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. ------- (1997) Die Entstehung der Werte. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp. Mead, George (1929) “The Philosophies of James, Royce and Dewey in their American Setting.” International Journal of Ethics. Richman, Michele (2002) Sacred Revolutions: Durkheim and the College De Sociologie (Contradictions of Modernity). Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press. Royce, Josiah (1912) William James and other Essays in the Philosophy of Life. New York: the MacMillan Company. Stedman Jones, Sue (2003) “From Varieties to Elementary Form. Emile Durkheim on Religious Life” Journal of Classical Sociology, vol. 3 no.2 99-121. Taylor, Charles (2004 [2002]) Varieties of Religion today: William James Revisited. Boston: Harvard University Press. Troeltsch, Ernst (2005 [1925]) Protestantism and Progress. New York: Nabu Press. 156 grander and more worthy of its creator, when it is conceived of, not as completed at the outset, but as such that from the merest chaos with nothing rational in it, it grows by an inevitable tendency more and more rational. It satisfies my religious instinct far better; and I have faith in the religious instinct. (Wiener, 350) RELIGIOUS INSTINCTS AND THE TRANSFORMATION OF INQUIRY IN PEIRCE’S PRAGMATICISM Roger Ward Georgetown College Roger_Ward@georgetowncollege.edu The consideration of a creator God discovered within the “universe of Nature” through inquiry follows a long trajectory in Peirce’s thought, taking into account his Between Peirce's 1898 lectures known as “Reasoning and the Logic of Things” and his last published essay in 1908 “A Neglected Argument for the Reality of God” he introduces an emphasis on instinct. In the briefest of terms, Peirce collects instinctive beliefs and sentiments, like those of Scottish Common Sense philosophy, in his extended argument for the quality and expansion of knowledge through inquiry. “Reasoning and the Logic of Things” focuses on the necessity of transformation of conceptual forms for the continuing expansion of scientific reasoning. In that exercise Peirce fails to find a suitable content or ground to sustain that transformation. However, in “A Neglected Argument” it early essay “The Place of Our Age in the History of Reason” (1863). The puzzle is fitting this trajectory together with the essays on cognition in 1868 and the logic of science essays such as “The Fixation of Belief” (1877) in which Peirce refines his critique of authority as a means of fixing belief, a method he explicitly associates with Church doctrine and discipline. The tension apparent in the essays from 1863 to 1878 concerns the recognition of a community's standards (belief in God, for example) and the philosophical challenges of avoiding the false closure of beliefs through tenacity, authority, or apriorism, arriving at inquiry modeled on the self-correcting movement of scientific reasoning. appears that a religious instinct, the reality of God, constitutes a central role in grounding Peirce's logic and expansion of knowledge, and making a step toward validating the logic of pragmaticism. Two questions appear central to Peirce’s thinking. One is how our thinking overcomes a previous tradition without merely negating it, as he criticizes Descartes for doing. The other is handling the consequences of adopting The development of Peirce’s conception of pragmatism and pragmaticism has captured the interest of many scholars, like Phillip Wiener, who tracks Peirce’s evolutionary thinking in its Darwinian and Lamarkian 1 forms. Wiener concludes that Peirce’s notion of inquiry does not consistently follow an evolutionary model, unlike Spencer. Weiner cites a 1909 letter from Peirce to Arthur Lovejoy because it reveals a “different mainspring to his evolutionism.” Peirce writes, To me there is an additional argument in the favor of objective chance – I say to me because the argument supposes the reality of God, the Absolute, which I think the majority of intellectual men do not very confidently believe. It is that the universe of Nature seems much Kant’s critical philosophy, that all conceptions are in the mind, but taking it more thoroughly than Kant by excluding the noumenal realm as a limit to inquiry. Peirce’s pragmatism, which he re-articulates as pragmaticism from 1905, moves between scholastic realism and a completely critical philosophy. The move is not an aufgehoben producing a new model, but an inquiry into how these two traditions are dually constitutive of inquiry. I claim that occupying this space entails a transformation of inquiry and of the inquirer. Instincts, guiding ideas or principles that emerge in thought apart from desires or wishes, become the objects for inquiry and increasing self-control of thought and practice. Hence self-control, the act of discovering the “real” within one’s own practice, is similar to the 1 Philip Weiner “The Evolutionism of Peirce” Journal of the History of Ideas Vol. 7, no. 3 (June 1946) goal of scientific inquiry. Self-control of reason is Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RELIGIOUS INSTINCTS AND THE TRANSFORMATION OF INQUIRY IN PEIRCE’S PRAGMATICISM Roger Ward possible only with this basis in instinct. Complete knowledge, Peirce says, is the condition of habits of From “The Place of Our Age in Reasoning” to “The Fixation of Belief” thought in such close correspondence with the real that no further self-control is possible, where there remains 2 Peirce’s Kantian and Christian convictions constitute the no error or occasion for regret. (EP2, 237) Instinctive core of an essay he wrote in 1863 for a high school beliefs, those ideas “we cannot help but believe” are the reunion in Cambridge. In this complex speech Peirce content for initiating the movement toward this kind of outlines his basic convictions as an intellectual and self-control. While Peirce and James are agreed that any scientist. For later readers the element that is most belief, religious or otherwise, can only be described in striking terms of its potential expression in action, for Peirce this accomplishment was his methodic doubt, the key to his means a movement through inquiry to discover a Kritik, searching for the more insoluble doubt in the normative character. James’s pragmatism is problematic questions of “Immortality, Freedom, and God.”(CE because its orientation is dependent on where the will 1,104) Kant asks the Humean question “how do we know 3 is his recognition that Kant’s great arbitrarily locates itself. This will not satisfy Peirce our innate ideas are true?” not in order to dismiss such because inquiry is only successful if it discovers an skepticism, but to extract the greatest possible orienting teleology, and the only sign of this is the nourishment from it. growth of self-controlled action. modern thought has stagnated because it has separated Peirce claims that progress in itself from “its ancient mother,” the church. By rejecting In this essay I begin by tracking the transformation of the church, and hence awareness of its place in the Peirce’s notion of inquiry from “The Place of Our Age” to larger story of reasoning, modern mind is floundering “The Fixation of Belief” which lays the ground for without real doubt to orient it. Peirce takes his stand: pragmatism. I next trace the movement from “The only cord which ever bound them, and which pragmatism to pragmaticism via the role of instinct, and belonged to either [modern thought and the dark ages] then conclude by showing how the content of Peirce’s is Christianity. Since the beginning of Christianity the religious faith and his instinctive love for the church and growth of civilization has had six stages.” (CE1.105) the reality of God shapes the telos of inquiry, a telos that Peirce dwells in these stages in order to rehabilitate is evident in the transformation of the inquirer, most modern mind in the context of the history of reason, poignantly described in “A Neglected Argument for the which coalesces into two driving questions: Reality of God.” 2 References to Peirce’s writings use the following convention: The Essential Peirce Vol. I and II (Indiana University Press, 1992, 1998) are EP 1 and 2 followed by page. Writings of C.S. Peirce A Chronological Edition (Indiana University Press, 1982) is abbreviated CE followed by volume and page. Reasoning and the Logic of Things, eds Ketner and Putanam (Harvard, 1992) is shown as RLT and page. 3 See Gail Kennedy “Pragmatism, Pragmaticism, and the Will to Believe - - A Reconsideration” The Journal of Philosophy, Vol 55, No. 14 (July 1958). She points out the pre-pragmatic force of “The Will to Believe” and the connection between “the right to believe” and James’s conviction of the indeterminate nature of reality. (581) 158 The first is, is christianity a fact of consciousness merely, or one of the external world? And this shall be answered by the end of our own age. The second is, is this predicate true to the understanding merely, or also to the senses? And this, if we may look forward so far, will be answered by Christ’s coming to rule his kingdom in person. And when that occurs, religion will no longer be presented objectively, but we shall receive it by direct communication with him. (CE 1.114) This overt Christian idealism seems far removed from Peirce’s later articles on the logic of science. Until, that is, we focus on the way Peirce portrays science as an exercise principally concerned with exploring the Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RELIGIOUS INSTINCTS AND THE TRANSFORMATION OF INQUIRY IN PEIRCE’S PRAGMATICISM Roger Ward deepest doubt possible to the modern mind – its own instinctive beliefs developed in his later essays reflect method. That method can be validated as a reliable and some aspect of each method. Instinctive beliefs guide coherent means of raising itself to self-critical doubt only the lives of most people (authority), carry their own in light of its approach to an articulated end or telos. In credibility (apriorism), and are evidences of the real if “The Fixation of Belief” Peirce critiques inquiry that self- followed out diligently despite the criticism of doubters deceptively searches into false objects, making a show of (tenacity). The difference is that beliefs arising from the unlocking doors it has surreptitiously hidden the keys to erroneous methods are mixed with the doubts of those in its pocket, or exhibits the false trust that scattering methods, whereas no doubts arise from the method of interest like a broadcast sower will generate scientific scientific reasoning. progress. For science to progress it must engage its method wrongly, making an essential step in the most elemental doubt, the doubt of its own method. transformation of inquiry in two ways. First, since the This entails an overarching frame of reference, a guiding method does not generate doubt it can be used to conviction. Bringing this guiding conviction, a vague pursue occasions of doubt that arise from the content of truth, to further clarity is a goal of inquiry. This process beliefs; second, the framing character of teleological would go some way to answering the first question beliefs now becomes a part of the orienting fabric of above by illuminating the difference between inquiry scientific inquiry. Kant’s questions of God, freedom, and enclosed within “consciousness merely,” and inquiry immorality are in the offing, but these must arise as oriented toward an “external world”. genuine doubts within the process of methodological Inquirers cannot pursue this and self-critical scientific inquiry. The concluding section in “Fixation” hones in on common methods of fixing belief and their attendant In Peirce’s later essays “instinct” expands on the goods errors. Tenacity, holding a belief arbitrarily, is undone by of the three methods he dismisses –fixing upon ideas the social impulse; authority, promulgating a set of and beliefs for the good order of the community, fails when explicating communally orienting beliefs that change experience loosens the totalizing grip of enforced belief. only very slowly (authority), and believing as one is Peirce writes “the willful adherence to a belief, and the inclined to believe as a guide to truth (apriorism). These arbitrary forcing of it upon others, must, therefore, both virtues are brought within the scientific method by be given up.” (EP1, 118) Peirce associates apriorism with focusing on public criticism, the fallibility of all intellectual taste, and these beliefs change rapidly knowledge claims, and strictly excluding personal demonstrating that “sentiments in their development preference or willful belief for private (and hence will opaque) reasons. be very greatly causes.”(EP1, 119) determined by accidental holding them despite challenges (tenacity), This is further evidence that his The arbitrary nature of these method of inquiry is discovering an external permanency sentiments shows their ungrounded character, and he in thought, because even these errors are now restates his conviction that our thought must be fixed instructive and positive examples for increasing self- “by some external permanency – by something upon controlled inquiry. which our thinking has no effect” to overcome such an accidental character. (EP1, 120) Instincts in the Development of Pragmaticism It is important to note that in cataloguing the errors of The historical appearance of “pragmatism” in the August each method of fixing belief Peirce does not challenge 26, 1898 lecture by William James follows the the content of the beliefs. Indeed, the description of remarkable success of Peirce’s Cambridge lectures, 159 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RELIGIOUS INSTINCTS AND THE TRANSFORMATION OF INQUIRY IN PEIRCE’S PRAGMATICISM Roger Ward “Reason and the Logic of Things” in March of that same deeper parts can only be reached through its surface. (RLT 122) year. Ketner and Putnam, in their fine introduction to the published version of these lectures, note that the Inquiry into “vital” sentiments and inquiry in science is event also was pivotal for Royce. (RLT 36) Although crucial for logic, which is seen only in its application auspicious, the happy birth of pragmatism was short within the self-critical refining of habits of action and lived if we consider that in the 1905 Monist essays Peirce belief. The vitality of instinct lies in its being an object of distances himself from the doctrine of pragmatism found inquiry without being an arbitrary product of thought. in “literary journals.” 4 In published essays, “What Peirce’s main insight in the paragraph above is the Pragmatism Is” and “Issues of Pragmaticism”, and continuity between the development of instinct and unpublished work Peirce intended for a third essay, “The cognition as the same that operates in scientific inquiry. Basis of Pragmaticism”, Peirce expands on the role of In the context of both science and instinct inquiry seeks instinct his the law-like regularity subtending thought, that is, the understanding of pragmatism and that which developed real. The force of instinct leads to the desire for self- from James’s popularizing work. control as our practice that deviates from “what we as a principle difference between cannot but believe” generates regret. Science does not Instincts are prominent in “Reason and the Logic of carry this same motive force – we don’t regret believing Things”. For example, in Lecture four, “The First Rule of in a wrong hypothesis -- but science does exemplify the Logic” Peirce says, “one thing is needful for learning the success of probabilistic inquiry and recognizing error. truth, and that is a hearty and active desire to learn what Time, the reality that inquiry is always destabilized is true.”(RLT 170) This is a sentiment, an acritical toward the future, is the nearest corollary to the orientation to seeking “eternal verities.” Science cannot motivation to self-correction arising from instincts. The provide this kind of orientation because there is no reality of time is the basis of all scientific explanation, proposition in science that answers to the conception of but scientific inquiry alone cannot explain the impetus belief. “[F]ull belief,” Peirce says in the first lecture, “is discovered in reasoning. Science, as an exercise in the willingness to act upon the proposition in vital crises . . . method of cognition, has its place in the approach to and matters of vital importance must be left to “the soul’s deeper parts” mentioned above, but science sentiment, that is, to instinct.”(RLT 112) Reasoning cannot supply the goal of inquiry, which is advancing begins with what we already think as the beginning of self-control and discovering the real which is accessible increasing self-control. Instincts provide the ground for through inquiry into what we cannot help but believe. 5 this development since they are beyond the thinking of any individual, and also because they are not static. Instinct in inquiry takes on a new character in Peirce’s Peirce writes 1905 Monist essays. For Peirce “What pragmatism Is” is an occasion for the development of pragmaticism. Only Instinct is capable of development and growth, though by a movement which is slow in the proportion to which it is vital; and this development takes place upon lines which are altogether parallel to those of reasoning. . . . Not only is it of the same nature as the development of cognition; but it chiefly takes place through the instrumentality of cognition. The soul’s 4 John Dewey, “The Pragmatism of Peirce” The Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods, Vol. 13, No. 26 (Dec. 21, 1916) pg.710. 160 through the errors of pragmatism is this next level of precision possible. In fact, the undisciplined thought 5 See Sandra Rosenthal “On the Epistemological Significance of What Peirce is Not” Transactions of the C.S. Peirce Society, Vol. 15, No. 1 (Winter, 1979), especially page 24 where she writes that for Peirce “the objects within our world do not copy the independently real but rather emerge through our modes of grasping the independently real.” Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RELIGIOUS INSTINCTS AND THE TRANSFORMATION OF INQUIRY IN PEIRCE’S PRAGMATICISM Roger Ward 6 appearing in “literary journals” precipitates he says a focused on the content of instinctive beliefs. (EP 2, 349) “sort of cross between a dialogue and a catechism, but a However, pragmaticism has six distinguishing characters good deal liker the latter”. (EP 2, 338) from the Philosophy of Common Sense, but it accepts the beginning point that “we have an occult nature of In response to the third question of this catechism, which and of its contents we can only judge by the Peirce pronounces that his doctrine focuses on “a series conduct that it determines, and by phenomena of that of problems capable of investigation” by “its retention of conduct”. a purified philosophy; secondly, its full acceptance of the changes it: Inquiry touches this hidden character and main body of our instinctive beliefs; and thirdly, its to say that determination affects our occult nature is to say that it is capable of affecting deliberate conduct; and since we are conscious of what we do deliberately, we are conscious habitualiter [by approximation] of whatever hides in the depths of our nature; and it is presumable . . . that a sufficiently energetic effort of attention would bring it out. strenuous insistence upon the truth of scholastic realism.” (EP 2, 338-9) Readers aware of the role of 2nds in Peirce’s triads will note the placement of instinctive beliefs in this description. Preserving philosophy for science turns on the content of instincts! In a crucial sentence he connects the product of instincts in selfcontrolled practice to the product of scientific inquiry: The object of reasoning resolves into relating all inferences to “one guiding principle.” (EP 2, 347-8) Now, just as conduct controlled by ethical reason tends toward fixing certain habits of conduct, the nature of which does not depend upon an accidental circumstances, and in that sense may be said to be destined; so, thought, controlled by a rational experimental logic, tends to the fixation of certain opinions, equally destined, the nature of which will be the same in the end (EP2,342). Translating acritical inferences (instincts) into products of logical argumentation, therefore, is a work of reasoning that alone manifests the affective influence on our occult nature from which we are able to discover the telos of reason by following the phenomena of selfcontrol. The essence of thought is the convergence possible due Transformation of Inquiry and the Reality of God to the reality of its object, a movement connected to a test of his cosmological theory to the point that it is either “sustained or exploded” by its outcome. The incarnational component in Peirce’s inquiry is most evident when he says “thirdness can have no concrete being without action; as a separate object on which to works its government, just as action cannot exist without the immediate being of feeling on which to act.” (EP2, 345) The spirit of discipline, self-control over thinking, is the goal of inquiry from the beginning of Peirce’s work. The third essay Peirce planned for the Monist on “The Basis of Pragmaticism” was never completed. The six extant drafts show him casting around, at times wildly, for a platform for his logic. I think his effort to ground his logic issued in his last published work, “A Neglected Argument for the Reality of God.” This essay tracks, in surprisingly existential terms, the transformation of the instinctive belief in God into a piece of logical 7 argumentation. God, an “infinitely incomprehensible This is achieved only in objective thought that aims at an end of thirdness manifested materially in the lives of inquirers. Such concrete being that reflects a “destined” end is, I think for Peirce, immortality. In the following Monist essay, “Issues of Pragmaticism”, Peirce praises Thomas Reid as a philosopher well 6 See Christopher Hookway, “Critical Common-Sensism and Rational Self-Control” Nous, Vol. 24, No. 3 (June 1990) for the claim that Peirce was an adherent of common-sense from the 1860s. 7 See Paul Forster Peirce and the Threat of Nominalism (Cambridge, 2011) for an excellent description of abduction. His point can be included to support the 161 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 RELIGIOUS INSTINCTS AND THE TRANSFORMATION OF INQUIRY IN PEIRCE’S PRAGMATICISM Roger Ward object,” provides an orienting character to inquiry by I conclude this essay with Peirce’s words which, for me, “supplying an ideal for life, and a “thoroughly are almost as puzzling as Phillip Wiener found his “faith satisfactory threefold in the religious instinct.” I am convinced that Peirce is environment.” (EP 2, 439) Telescoping the essay a bit, the trained man of science he refers to, and so agree we read in section V that a “trained man of science” with Anderson that the “[NA] is the fullest attempt he would accept that made to illustrate the continuity of religion and science, explanation of his whole to show that they need not be fundamentally an individual soul with its petty agitations and calamities is a zero except as filling its infinitesimal place and accepting its little utility as its entire treasure, . . . and bless God for the law of growth, with all the fighting it imposes upon him – Evil, i.e., what it is man’s duty to fight, being one of the major perfections of the Universe. In that fight he will endeavor to perform just the duty laid upon him, and no more. Though his desperate struggles should issue in the horrors of his route, and he should see the innocents who are dearest to his heart exposed to torments, frenzy, and despair, destined to be smirched with filth, and stunted in their intelligence, still he may hope that it be best for them, and will tell himself that in any case the secret design of God will be perfected through their agency; and even while still hot from battle, will submit with adoration to His Holy will. He will not worry because the Universes were no constructed to fit the scheme of some silly scold. (EP 2, 445) abductive claim that the instinctive belief in the reality of God is a test for the validity of his logic. 134ff. 162 antagonistic tendencies in one’s life, despite the tension between their spirits,” and that Peirce’s “critical common-sensism attempts to bring the full belief of instinct and practice to the provisional belief of critical inquiry; the two are not reduced one to the other but are seen as dimensions of a fuller system of belief – a 8 life.” (SOS 137) Peirce writes in MS L224 “the human intellect is of the kin of the Creative Spirit”, and this kinship is discovered only through the transformation of inquiry into a growing, vital image of the reality of God expressed in human action and the obedient service of inquiry. 8 Douglas Anderson Strands of System (Purdue University Press, 1995) III. M ISCELLANIES TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Truth in Metaphysics Janos Boros University of Pecs borosjanos@t-online.hu There are at least two kinds of truth theories. These are the metaphysical and the epistemological theories, and they are frequently mixed up and not really separated in philosophical works. The source of both lies in the origins of philosophy. The metaphysical truth theorist In the title of this paper Dewey should come first, since asks: how is the world in itself, what is its origin, what he lived earlier and influenced Rorty. But in my paper I kind of structure does it have? He asks for absolute, would like to analyze the relationship of Rorty’s thought timeless givenness, fundamental structures, ever- to Dewey’s philosophy, and in that, as a disciple of Rorty, existing entities. The metaphysician is convinced that the my interpretation of Dewey and also the interpretation world is somehow. He also maintains that with a kind of of the relationship will be strongly influenced by Rorty’s strong or methodological thinking, he can discover these views and interpretations. structures as they are in themselves. Metaphysical truth theorists have difficulties when they are asked how they Rorty once said to me after long discussion, “You should can reach the eternal structure, how they can prove that not read more of my stuff, but read Dewey. Dewey has they are “there” and whether it is such as they suppose already said everything what I am saying.” I contested it to be? Since their thinking happens and their language this suggestion, and I continue to contest it, because functions in time, they cannot show when they have there are significant differences in style, and also in reached any atemporal entity. They can only say, “Our substance between the two thinkers. In this paper I wish words touch reality as such (let us capitalize it: Reality)”, to show the main difference between Dewey and Rorty. or “The meaning of our expressions has immediate Whereas Dewey believed in philosophy, in a kind of contact with Reality”. metaphysics with the method of experience, Rorty refuted this. He showed that even Dewey's radical It can be asserted that our words can touch Reality in empiricism as experimentalism remains in philosophy, two ways. and that this should be overcome, since the traditional problems of philosophy do nothing good for our culture (1) It can be maintained that words are different from and democratic society. Reality, and they touch Reality in a manner similar to the way a human hand touches an object. In this case The traditional main questions or problems of something essentially different touches another entity, philosophy are truth, goodness and beauty. Whatever something of another kind. As hands are loaded by nerve kind of philosopher you want to be, you define it or you endings and by concepts and theories, so words are show it via your understanding and interpretation of loaded by contexts and theories. The touched objects these notions. In the relationship of the two thinkers, I are not loaded by all these in the view of metaphysicians will focus on the similarity and the differences of their (not quite so in the view of epistemologists). In this case concept of truth, metaphysics and epistemology. Before the metaphysician has to convince their adversaries that I look at that, let me explain briefly what kind of concept although of truth I have in mind here. expressions and Reality) are of different kind, words can the two encountering entities (words- undoubtedly stand for not-words and somehow touch nonworldly reality. They have to prove that something with grammatical and logical structure can represent, Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros without residues, something which is not grammatical, reject the epistemological paradigm. But, as history and not logical, but of another kind: perhaps causal, shows, in the case of refusing epistemology, one has to perhaps not. And this is what arguably cannot be the reject also the metaphysical paradigm: no metaphysician case, as Davidson and Rorty have shown. Independent of could show us the eternal Structures of the world, and humans, Reality does not have the grammar of human most metaphysicians change their views from time to language, does not have the meaning of language, and time, not to speak about developments in metaphysics. has no logical structure. Reality does not speak, Reality If metaphysics can develop, and if it does develop, then does not think as we do. It speaks only if we ourselves as yet it has never attained absolute and eternal Reality. are supposed to be embedded in Reality. But in that case That means that so-called metaphysics is not yet there is no question that we ourselves are Reality. metaphysics. But if there will be a real and total metaphysical understanding, then we would be at the (2) It can also affirmed, that words are within Reality, end of all inquiry, it would be the end, as a matter of fact they are part of Reality, there is no question of touching the dead end of all philosophical inquiry. or being in contact of words or expressions with Reality, because they are in it. Metaphysicians of this school Pragmatists developed their concept of truth or their have nothing to explain in the nature of touching in the aversion against truth precisely as a reaction to these relationship of words and Reality, but do have to explain difficulties. As Rorty emphasizes, “Pragmatists are saying why and how they can maintain their supposition that that the best hope for philosophy is not to practise they can speak about eternal metaphysical truths. Our Philosophy. They think it will not help to say something words and expressions in this case are in a Reality which true to think about Truth, nor will it help to act well to is changing continuously, as do our words and meanings. think about Goodness, nor will it help to be rational to 1 think about Rationality.” This is the neopragmatic view The difficulties lead many scholars to the conviction that of Rorty. But contrary to Rorty, Dewey still works in we can only prove the existence of temporal structures metaphysics. that we can reach via experience, and that all the discovery of truth about the world is the business of In what follows, as a first step I briefly sketch Dewey's natural sciences. Although there is a revival today of metaphysics in his Experience and Nature, I present the metaphysics, it is not clear whether metaphysics can critique of Rorty, and then I go over to Rorty’s theory. As become relevant to urgent questions of the moment. we will see, whereas Dewey remains in a “naturalized metaphysics”, and as such is delivered to all critiques of metaphysics I have mentioned, Rorty makes efforts to Truth in Epistemology escape all philosophy. Rorty tries not to be a Epistemological truth theorists recognize these metaphysician, and he argues generally against difficulties, and they think that the question of truth is epistemology. This is the fundamental difference not metaphysical but epistemological. The truth is not a between the two thinkers; that is why it is not enough to question of “What is there?” or “What is Reality really read Dewey when someone is interested in Rorty’s work. like?”, but a question of the discovery of the discovering Finally I would like to ask the question, “What structures of the world, of cognition or language. This possibilities and limitations exist in the overcoming of approach always remains in a certain sense relativist, philosophy by Rorty?” since all knowledge about the world depends from the linguistic, logical or psychological structures of discovery. If someone does not want to be relativist, he has to 1 R. Rorty, Consequences of Pragmatism, Minneapolis, University of Minnesota Press, 1982. xv. 165 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros The main thesis of Dewey in his Experience and Nature 2 material of primary experience ’phenomenal’, mere appearance, mere impressions, or by some other 5 For Dewey, it is also impossible to get outside of our disparaging name.” Philosophers who do not apply the skins and to build up any theory of truth or metaphysics. experience or experimental method, never solve real For building up knowledge about the world, we have problems; their problem solutions never have real only one way, experience. Experience is not something contact with the world, to the everyday life of the metaphysical or transcendental, which foregoes any people, to their culture or civilization. relationship of humans with nature, as their presupposition; it is not only of, but in nature: Dewey presents his view with the help of questions “experience is of as well in nature. … Things interacting about the task and achievements of philosophy. “a first- in certain ways are experience; they are what is rate test of what the value of any philosophy which is 3 experienced”. In this view humans as organisms are just offered us” is to ask whether philosophy has changed one kind of entity in nature which interacts with other our life, whether it changed our view of the world. “Does natural objects. In that way, “experience … reaches it end in conclusions which, when they are referred back 4 down into nature” . Experience is in nature, an event of to ordinary life experiences and their predicaments, nature, and there is no transcendental or metaphysical render them more significant, more luminous to us, and mystery around. make our dealings with them more fruitful? Or does it terminate in rendering the things of ordinary experience Although natural scientists almost never use the notion more opaque than they were before, and in depriving of experience, experience is the fundament of those them of having in ’reality’ even the significance they had sciences. Similarly, they never use the word “causality”, previously seemed to have? Does it yield the enrichment since causality is not a physical or scientific notion, but is and increase of power of ordinary things which the the presupposition of all scientific work. They start by results of physical science afford when applied in every- experience, and they get back to it, to control the day affairs? Or does it become a mystery that these rightness of the theorizing about the experienced ordinary things should be what they are; and are objects and relationships. Traditional, pre-Deweyan philosophic concepts left to dwell in separation in some philosophy had not the possibility of testing the results technical realm of their own? It is the fact, I repeat, that of its deliberations on the experience. Philosophy could so many philosophies terminate in conclusions that not show the rightness of its method, because there make it necessary to disparage and condemn primary exists no test of the results with the help of the experience, leading those who hold them to measure experienced world. Whereas natural sciences can the sublimity of their ‘realities’ as philosophically defined produce real results, a better understanding of and a by remoteness from the concerns of daily life, which better dealing with the world, philosophy has not this leads cultivated common sense to look askance at option. Philosophy does not help to discover the world, philosophy.” 6 but it sometimes blocks it: as Dewey says: “the problems to which non-empirical method gives rise in philosophy For Dewey there is no sense in practicing a philosophy are blocks to inquiry, blind alleys; they are puzzles, which does not care about human life, society and rather than problems, solved only by calling the original civilization, when there is no return from philosophy to the life of people – as science returns with its results to 2 J. Dewey, Experience and Nature, J. A. Boydston (ed), J. Dewey, The Later Works, Vol. 1: 1925. 3 J. Dewey, op. cit. 12. 4 J. Dewey, op. cit. 13. 166 society and makes the life of people better. Dewey 5 6 J. Dewey, op. cit. 17. J. Dewey, op. cit. 18. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros supports the view common to Aristotle and Kant that The conceptual conflict between analysts and holists is philosophy should have consequences on the lives of not to solve: either you make theoretical philosophy, or philosophers, and he enlarges on this, following the you are concerned with your life, with the help of Plato of the Republic, that the ideas of philosophers philosophical concepts. If you involve yourself with should have impact on the life of the society. professional philosophy, you analyze concepts and do not care primarily of its relevance to your everyday life. Life precedes philosophy: this is the slogan of Dewey, If you make philosophy for individual or social practice, and is also taken over by Rorty. It can be contrasted with then you search for connections of your concepts with the Sellarsian expression that philosophy is finally the life, culture and history. John Rawls wrote at the broadest possible effort of understanding the nature of beginning of his A Theory of Justice: writing about justice the world and objects in the broadest sense. Philosophy does not require strict conceptual analysis as it is is the last bulwark of reason, which itself is the chief practiced in issues of linguistic philosophy, epistemology bulwark of personhood and of being human. To search or metaphysics. On the other hand, it is possible not to for knowledge and understanding without compromises: view these two as opposite directions, but as this is the task of philosophy. Philosophy should not complementary modes of doing philosophy. You can allow even human life to dictate. But then, there can be have, as a matter of fact, you do have a holistic view of a clear conflict here, and a conflict which as Dewey sees your life and society, and you can be engaged in analysis it of any conceptual area of your life. exists between life and philosophy. Analytic philosophers answer Dewey, that his intentions may be right, but – as Davidson says -- he does not get the What to do with Dewey’s proposition about the connections right. They say that for the life-philosophy empirical method is another question. For Dewey, conflict you should first clarify what life is, what society experience gives us a kind of “integrated unity”, of is, and what philosophy is before you decide about their object and subject, of world and language, without primacy. and starting with the separation as most of the philosophers Deweyans say that although we perhaps do not know do. It is only after we have acquired the data of what life is, and certainly individual life is too short to experience that we can start to distinguish the different clarify completely what life is, yet we have to live our components and to analyze them. After that we can see life. And since philosophers as individuals all live our how the analysis leads to new knowledge and to individual lives, we should give a primacy to our life. enrichment of our total experience. The non-empirical Further, Dewey puts the analysis on the second place: “ method on the other hand starts with distinctions, such ‘life’ and ‘history’ have the same fullness of undivided as subject-object, mind-matter, as if they were different meaning. Life denotes a function, a comprehensive entities. This method, then, involves the problem of activity, in which organism and environment are how it is possible to recognize the analyzed entities and included. Only upon reflective analysis does it break up to test the results of deliberations and arguments. into external conditions – air breathed, food taken, Testing is not possible with the non-empirical method, ground walked upon – and internal structures – lungs so we can never decide who is right in a debate about Adversaries of analytic philosophy 7 respiring, stomach digesting, legs walking”. First the any question, whereas the experimental method offers holistic view of the folk, and only after it the analysis, but us the opportunity to jointly check our theories – and the analysis for Dewey has to end by reintegration of the this is the common experience. (There exist theories results into the whole picture. according to which experience is always subjective. Experience becomes common through communication, 7 J. Dewey, op. cit. 19. through the expression of the individual experiences 167 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros with the help of the common language and through the the society. Knowledge is what we experience, there is mutual approval of the partners in communication.) no further epistemological subject. The full naturalization of human beings was accepted by many Rorty refers to the experiment as a philosophical philosophers, the main point of criticism being that he method, stating that “two generations of commentators did not provide a method of investigation. Rorty have been puzzled to say what method might produce ‘a remarks, “What exasperated Hodgson in the 1880s was statement of the generic traits manifested by existences to exasperate another generation of critics in the 1930s. of all kinds without regard to their differentiation into These critics welcomed with enthusiasm Dewey’s 8 mental and physical’ while differing’no whit’ from that 9 suggestions about the cause and cure of traditional employed by the laboratory scientist.” Methods of empiricisms and rationalisms, but were unable to see laboratory scientists are however methods of science much point in Dewey’s own ’constructive’ attempts to and not of philosophy. Rorty states that if we use produce a philosophical jargon that was dualism-free, Dewey’s “experimental” method self referentially on his nor in his claim to be more ’empirical’ in method than own work, we would find that “talk of ‘observation and his opponents.” 12 experiment’ is … irrelevant to the accomplishment of the 10 Dewey as Hegel’s disciple urges an end to But later Rorty stated that philosophy does not have to philosophy. Whereas he cannot demonstrate the validity have any method, and this idea comes from Dewey. and usefulness of the empirical method for philosophy, Although Dewey spoke of an empirical method, he could he tries to show that behind the narrow perspectives of not develop any method that could be followed by logical empiricism there are no real and solvable anyone. The difficulty with the empirical method in problems. philosophy is that if you are not only empiricist but also project”. wish to carry out empirical research in and with Dewey was severly criticized by Hodgson and Santayana, philosophy, you are no longer a philosopher but a who said that Dewey gives no useful method for the natural scientist. renewal of philosophy. Rorty agrees with their criticism, and says “Hodgson’s criticism is, I think, entirely justified. Rorty further criticizes Dewey, repeating Santayana’s It parallels Santayana’s criticism of the possibility of a criticism ‘naturalistic metaphysic’, and neatly singles out a contradiction in terms. One can put this point best, recurrent flaw in Dewey’s work: his habit of announcing perhaps, by saying no man can serve both Locke and a bold new positive program when all he offers, and all Hegel.” But Dewey’s is not a servitude towards Locke, 11 that “‘naturalistic metaphysics’ is a 13 he needs to offer, is criticism of the tradition” . Despite since Dewey does not want to explain experience, as the criticism, Dewey did not change his view Locke wanted to, but to make experience the only fundamentally during his long career. As a naturalized method of philosophy. For Dewey, there is a continuity Hegelian, he held uncompromisingly that human beings between lower biological structures, causal biological as entities in nature are fully embedded in nature, and processes and human introspection, knowledge and that there is no gap between the epistemological subject argumentation. But conversely with Dewey there is the and the world, no gap between the ethical subject and problem that these areas are expressed in different languages or vocabularies, where there is no conceptual 8 Rorty’s cit. Dewey, Experience and Nature, New York, W. W. Norton, 1929, 412. 9 R. Rorty, Dewey’s Metaphysics, Consequences of Pragmatism, 73. 10 R. Rorty, op. cit. 74. 11 R. Rorty, op. cit. 78. 168 continuity. Later, Davidson and McDowell would emphasize that the world of logic and the world of 12 13 R. Rorty, op. cit. 80. R. Rorty, op. cit. 81. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros causality are completely different and not reducible on success of his proposal and there are arguments for each other. showing that even Rorty’s argumentation remains in the domain of metaphysics. Finally, Rorty’s conclusion is that Dewey did not overcome idealism in his Experience and Nature: “its Rorty writes at the beginning of his Consequences of solution to the mind-body problem seemed one more Pragmatism that the essays in his book “are attempts to invocation of the transcendental ego, because the level draw consequences from a pragmatist theory about of generality to which Dewey ascends is the same level truth”. This is what he meant by the title of the book. at which Kant worked, and the model of knowledge is What Rorty wishes to present is obviously a metatheory the same – the constitution of the knowable by the of pragmatism. If pragmatism and a pragmatist theory of 14 16 Rorty thinks that truth itself is a theory about truth (and Peirce and James the effort of generalization and general explication of thought, it was), and about theories which are held to be knowledge will lead to the transcendental destiny of true, then this book presents a theory about Kant. For Rorty, it is not possible to explain knowledge pragmatism, a metatheory of truth or the truth theory of by philosophical means. For him Dewey is a great thinker truth. The initial question is, then, “Is the theory of truth who has done a lot to free philosophy from the true?”. If pragmatists say that truth is a theory, which traditional shadows that had caused so much harm for functions and which has consequences predicted by the our culture, but that he did not go far enough: rather theory, then the description of the consequences of than trying to abandon philosophy as a mode of pragmatism is itself the description of the pragmatist thinking, he merely tried to answer philosophical theory of truth, and as such a metatheory. This is of questions with new philosophical methods. Rorty’s main course not the interpretation that Rorty would give to criticism of Dewey is that he “never quite brought this, but I would like to follow this line. Rorty says it himself to adopt the Bouwsma-like stance that transpires that there is no sense in debating about the philosophy’s mission, like that of therapy, was to make essence of Truth, Representation or Goodness, and that itself obsolete. He thought, in Experience and Nature, to it is better to recommend a change of subject. As show what the discovery of the true ‘generic traits’ of expressed by Huw Price, “pragmatism is quietist … about cooperation of two unknowables.” experience could do.” 15 Rorty merely tried to radicalize the representational 17 To character be of quietist various toward the work of Dewey, and to show that traditional vocabularies”. philosophical questions are obsolete, and so not worth representationalism goes hand in hand with being dealing with. quietist toward such concepts as Truth and Goodness and also being minimalist in those questions. Consequences from a pragmatist theory about truth: Roughly speaking, pragmatism and a pragmatist theory a metatheory of truth state that the proof of the truth of a theory is different from the praxis. If the theory works in some sense in practice, Dewey’s. He wants no metaphysics, not even if that means, in space and time, in the “real” world, then naturalistic. He also denies epistemology; his proposition it is true. This is the fundamental feature of a completely is to abandon traditional questions of philosophy. timely philosophy, of a philosophy which does not Rorty’s position is fundamentally However, as I shall try to demonstrate below, there is some possible doubt regarding the feasibility or the 14 15 R. Rorty, op. cit. 85. R. Rorty, op. cit. 83. 16 R. Rorty, op. cit. xiii. D. Macarthur and H. Price, „Pragmatism, Quasi-realism and the Global Challenge”, to appear in H. Price, Naturalism without Mirrors, Oxford University Press, 2011. 17 169 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros and antirepresentationalism” 18 accept any eternal, no-temporal and no-spatial truth. If “Representationalism you have a theory of physics or chemistry, it is true if it that if he uses such philosophically laden terms as truth functions in reality, if it predicts in the given context and and reality, then it is not even possible for Rorty to get conditions what will happen next. In this sense natural outside the representationalist and relativistic paradigm. scientists are pragmatists, and pragmatism is the philosophy of natural scientists. A theory is true if it is a Denial of the concept of Truth prediction of processes in space and time, in given conditions. In this sense there is nothing more to say Precisely because of its simplicity, the pragmatic theory about truth. “True” is just a property of sentences which is not really interesting for philosophers who like are held to be right, but there is no one single common enigmatic puzzles. Rorty emphasizes that “this theory feature of “truth”. says that truth is not the sort of thing one should expect to have a philosophically interesting theory about. For When however Rorty speaks not about the pragmatists, ’truth’ is just the name of a property which 19 consequences of a given theory, or consequences which all true statements share.” Truth is just a word, a in pragmatism give reason to decide about the truth- compliment, and Rorty denies that there could be a status of the given theory, but about the consequences general theory about it. It is a theory of denial of the of a theory of a theory of truth, that is, about the philosophical concept of Truth. Does this denial consequences of a theory of consequences, then these function? Can this denial be true? consequences cannot be consequences in time and space, that is, somehow causal consequences, as with Rorty distinguishes his position from that of Peirce and natural sciences, but only consequences in theory, James, who thought that pragmatism was the truth consequences in the relationship of ideas. And in theory of the practical consequences of theories. For addition to it, there is the problem of the ever changing Rorty this is not an interesting point, since we all try to interpretation and understanding of those ideas and of have theories about reality, and we always wanted our their relationships. The question is whether the theory theories to describe the world as it is. Whether “True” or of whether “good”, “there is no interesting work to be done in this pragmatism is true in the pragmatic sense of truth. area”. The search for truth and its critique is as old as Clearly, here at the meta level, the relationships cannot philosophy itself, it makes up the main point of be any more causal in space and time, but in the space philosophical investigations. Rorty says that we should of reason. And then it can be asked what kind of not replace the Platonic model or tradition of truth, it is consequences have a metatheory, what are the just that we should no longer ask the questions of Plato consequences of the “consequences of pragmatism”, if and of his followers, the philosophers. Pragmatists in his there is no possible space-time proof of the practical understanding “would simply like to change the pragmatism is pragmatismic itself, 20 success of the theory. Regarding in this way the theory of pragmatism or a theory about pragmatism or about a pragmatist theory of truth cannot be pragmatistic. But then, what can it be? It is a metatheoretical or metaphysical approach. This is the case for what Derrida said that if we use philosophical terms it is not possible to get outside of philosophy. I have shown in my 170 18 J. Boros, „Representationalism and Antirepresentationalism: Kant, Davidson and Rorty”, Randall E. Auxier and Lewis E. Hahn (eds.), The Philosophy of Richard Rorty, The Library of Living Philosophers XXXII, Chicago, Open Court, 2010. Carbondale, USA, Southern Illinois University Press, 2010. 249-265. Richard Rorty válaszával: Reply to János Boros, 266-268. 19 Ibid. 20 Rorty, op. cit. xiv. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros 21 subject”. Pragmatists in his sense do not have any new your notions and the question of what criteria you have theory about Nature or God, they “keep trying to find in order to decide about the rightness of their ways in interpretation and use. Then, there is the question of Rorty is aware of the meaning of the different notions, and the question, how difficulty of this way of speaking and he knows that you can know, what kind of meaning has a given notion. Aristotle said, we philosophize always. If you change the If you follow this and ask questions in this style, then you language, then the critics of the nonphilosophical have to decide whether you think that meaning is attitude say you are changing the subject, and it is not defined exclusively via the relationship of notions, or via possible to argue with or against you. If you remain empiricism. If you opt for the first alternative, then you within Platonic language, then it is impossible for a are a Platonist, rationalist or expressivist; if you decide Rortyan pragmatist to express what he wants to say. He for the second, then you are an empiricist. of making antiphilosophical nonphilosophical language”. 22 points himself becomes a metaphyisician, as I mentioned To be a pragmatist in Rorty’s sense has nothing to do earlier. with this distinction. You can be a Platonist pragmatist Rorty emphasizes that “the best hope for philosophy is 23 like Robert Brandom, and you can be an empirical We cannot make our pragmatist, like Huw Price. Because pragmatism is an statements more true by thinking about Truth and we attitude towards our theories or notions about reality: if won’t behave better by investigating the nature of it functions, if it predicts correctly what will happen next Goodness. Rorty is against Philosophy in its both platonic in the relevant context, then it is acceptable and true. and empiricist senses, because these directions still That is why I do not think that pragmatists should maintain the traditional program philosophy, struggle for a real or correct or strong anti-Platonist searching for Truth. Philosophers of both lines think that position, as Rorty suggests: “One difficulty the pragmatism is not a philosophy, but Rorty says, “the pragmatist has in making his position clear, therefore, is pragmatist tries to defend himself by saying that one can that he must struggle with the positivist for the position be a philosopher precisely by being anti-Philosophical, of radical anti-Platonist. He wants to attack Plato with that the best way to make things hang together is to different weapons from those of the positivist, but at step back from the issues between Platonists and first glance he looks like just another variety of positivists, and thereby give up the presuppositions of positivist.” not to practise Philosophy”. Philosophy”. 24 of The question is whether this “stepping back” is possible. 25 If the pragmatist should struggle with the positivist, then he would remain in Philosophy and this is precisely the way Rorty does not want to go. If the pragmatist position is outside of Philosophy, then it is Our language and our thinking expressed in language either metaphilosophy or subphilosophy or nothing like and not detachable from it force us to make philosophy. either. It can be metaphilosophy in the sense that it If you try to express yourself in an understandable, investigates all kind of philosophies and asks whether structured way, somehow rationally, you must be able to their sentences or truisms make some difference to the keep in mind the relationship between your concepts practice or to practical life. This would be the attitude and notions. If you do that, and you reflect onit, then that Rorty presents in his Contingency, irony, and you have to deliberate upon the correct relationship of solidarity, where he writes, reads all kind of philosophies, and takes them into his dialectical mill. He 21 Ibid. Ibid. 23 Op. cit. xv. 24 Op. cit. xvii. reads Davidson, Heidegger and Derrida, and asks 22 25 Ibid. 171 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 TRUTH IN PHILOSOPHY AFTER RORTY AND DEWEY Janos Boros whether they are of practical assistance to him in developing new languages, new descriptions of himself and of the world, and in making life in a democracy richer, more interesting and full of imagination and creativity. A subphilosophical perspective would be Rorty’s suggestion to leave philosophy, and look only at the consequences of one’s own sentences and statements, without caring for philosophical connotations. Rorty wants to leave traditional „platonistic” philosophy, because the problems surrounding it are unsolvable, and they lead to aporia: truth as such cannot be found, the relationship of the epistemological subject and object is not discoverable, and the language cannot be analyzed from outside. He says, “it is the impossible attempt to step outside our skins – the traditions, linguistic and other, within which we do our thinking and self-criticism – and compare ourselves with something absolute”. 26 This means that for him we can never reach an absolute truth, we can never reach reality as such, we always remain within our own skins, language, character, subject and personality. This is of course a Kantian anthropological position: all that we can know from the world depends on the structure of the knowing subject, its capacity and structure of cognition and its language. The only way is to look for success in our language use and in the success of our practice which is governed by our concepts and language. 26 172 Rorty, op. cit. xix. Italics added J.B. BOOK REVIEW: This project has been recently taken up by authors like RICHARD RORTY. AN ETHICS FOR TODAY: FINDING Gianni Vattimo, G. Elijah Dann or Jeffrey W. Robbins, all COMMON GROUND BETWEEN PHILOSOPHY AND RELIGION. of whom contributed to the book called An Ethics for Today: Finding Common Ground Between Philosophy and (New York: Columbia University Press, 2011. 76 pp.) Religion. This book is an outcome of a common project Roman Madzia Masaryk University roman.madzia@mail.muni.cz of the abovementioned authors, which started with st Rorty’s public lecture in Torino on 21 September 2005. The lecture was held on the occasion of Gianni Vattimo’s invitation of Rorty to the Italian philosopher’s alma mater. Symbolically enough, Rorty carried out this In his professional career Richard Rorty stirred up the waters of almost all philosophical disciplines from metaphysics and epistemology through political philosophy, up to philosophy of law and ethics. Indeed, hardly any branch of philosophy remained completely untouched after what Richard Rorty has done to our speech only a few months after the new Pope Benedict 3 XVI was elected . In this respect (and as we shall see below) Rorty’s speech „An Ethics for Today” can be interpreted as a dialogue with some of the Pope’s doctrines and contentions, shared by millions of Catholics and other Christians all over the globe. Western intellectual enterprise called the „love of wisdom.“ However, some areas of philosophical inquiry seem to have been off Rorty’s primary focus during his lifetime; and one of these is philosophy of religion. When we consider Rorty’s philosophical and political stance it is hardly a surprise after all. In his work, a social democrat Rorty, raised in the house where it was „The Case of Leon Trotsky” (not the Bible) that occupied the 1 most honorable place on his parents’ bookshelves , apparently has nothing much interesting to say about 2 religious belief. Apart from a few essays devoted to the subject of religion, Rorty seems to be more interested in political dimension of religion than in the phenomenon of religion as such. However, not only Rorty’s thoughts concerning the relations of politics and religious belief but also his ideas on the very project of Western metaphysics and epistemology bear a great load of intellectual material that can be (if seen from proper perspective) actually utilized in thinking about religion. The foreword for this concise but none the less immensely thoughtful book is written by a young American scholar Jeffrey W. Robbins. Robbins is currently an associate professor of religion and philosophy at Lebanon Valley College, where he also serves as the director of the college colloquium. He is the author of two books, Between Faith and Thought: An Essay on the Ontotheological Tradition (2003) and In 4 Search of a Non-Dogmatic Theology (2004) , and numerous article on the subject. From the very first pages of his foreword Robbins leaves little doubt that the hermeneutic activity of both him and G. E. Dann in the conclusion is centered around interpreting Rorty’s work as conducive to their own philosophical enterprises of postmodern Christianity. Whether this endeavour is a successful one I will leave (for now) an open question. The fact is that Robbins depicts the main traces of Rorty’s thought in a clear and quite an insightful way without dragging them to dimensions where Rorty himself would not be happy to find them. As Robbins 1 Cf. Rorty, R.: Philosophy and Social Hope, Hardmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1999, p. 5. 2 See his papers „Religious Faith, Intellectual Responsibility and Romance“ or „Religion as Conversation-stopper“ in: Rorty, R.: Philosophy and Social Hope, Hardmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1999, pp. 148-175. 3 th Joseph Ratzinger was elected the new Pope on 19 April 2005 in a papal conclave, and celebrated his Papal th Inauguration Mass on 24 April 2005. 4 He also adited, along with Gianni Vattimo and John D. Caputo, the important book of the postmodern christianity’s doctrine named After the Death of God (2007). Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 BOOK REVIEW: RICHARD RORTY. AN ETHICS FOR TODAY: FINDING COMMON GROUND BETWEEN PHILOSOPHY AND RELIGION. Roman Madzia correctly points out, the central theme of Rorty’s dependent on our social institutions as well as our thought, to abilities to foster them in the future by means of free epistemology, ethics or theology, is a thorough rejection and open communication. The work of Richard Rorty, of metaphysical foundationalism in all its forms. It is an Robbins holds, leaves us at the gates of thoroughly ultimate refutation of the idea that at some point in the contingent world where (in Freud’s words) chance is human history we will find some kind of a proof (either treated as worthy of determining our fate. regardless whether we relate it 8 empirical or philosophical) of how things really are. Danny Postel once wrote that Richard Rorty can be 9 The project of Western Platonic metaphysics is nothing probably best described as a „boring atheist.” Now, can more than an attempt to escape from time and chance we hear anything interesting about religion from a to the godly world of the eternal Truth that will finally boring atheist? In the case of Rorty, we surely can, at tell us who we really are. At this point we notice, that least in two respects: a) by reading his papers on religion the classical philosophers’ endeavour is in fact we can get a picture of his opinions on the role of 5 existential in nature. We do not look for the truth day religious experience in the lives of human beings that is and night „just because“ or out of mere curiosity – we far from trivial; b) by using „redescription” as Rorty’s long for the Truth to find peace with ourselves. From this most powerful weapon in advancing our intellectual and perspective we can see that philosophy, despite its moral standards, we can reformulate some of his ideas explicit proclamation of hanging only upon the process as being able to enter a conversation with the kind of of rational speculation, is at its very core also a religious thinking known as postmodern Christianity (or weak project. This characteristic of philosophy’s search for the theology being its instance). Rorty’s atheism definitely immutable and eternal was thoroughly addressed by does not fall into the same category as the atheism of Heidegger in Richard Dawkins or Daniel Dennett. Rorty seems to his critique of ontotheology. The 10 destruction of metaphysics carried out in Europe by perfectly understand the broadness thinkers like Nietzsche, Heidegger or Derrida found an experience and its various contexts, although, for analytic echo in the work of Richard Rorty. As Chantal himself, religion is not a live option. His growing 6 of religious Mouffe thoughtfully noticed, Rorty as well as Derrida, willingness to enter into debate with religion, as we saw both rejected the idea that there is some kind of a it in the last several years of his life, is supposedly an necessary link between democracy, rationality and inevitable conclusion of contentions published in his universalism which represents the intellectual route of earlier papers where he called religion a „conversation- mankind to the ultimate happy-end of human history. stopper.” It may well be the case that religion sometimes On the contrary, what Rorty apparently wants to is a conversation-stopper, but as Rorty himself holds, it is 11 7 underline in his texts is that democracy, rationality and some kind of universalism are to a crucial extend 5 As already Dewey noticed in: Dewey, J.: The Quest for Certainty: A Study of the Relation of Knowledge and Action, Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1988, pp. 24-25. 6 Mouffe, Ch. „Deconstruction, Pragmatism, and the Politics of Democracy” in Deconstruction and Pragmatism, New York: Routledge, 1996, p. 1. 7 In the sense presented for instance in his essay „Rationality and Cultural Difference” in Rorty, R.: Truth and Progress, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998, pp. 186-201. 174 8 Cf. Rorty, R.: Contingency, Irony and Solidarity, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989, p. 22. 9 Postel, D.: „High Flyer: Richard Rorty Obituary“ in New Humanist 122, no 4, 2007. Available online: http://newhumanist.org.uk/1440/high-flyer-richardrorty-obituary [cited 04. 16. 2011]. 10 Cf. his paper „Religious Faith, Intellectual Responsibility and Romance” in: Rorty, R.: Philosophy and Social Hope, Hardmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1999, pp. 148-168. 11 See his essay „Religion as Conversation-stopper“ in: Rorty, R.: Philosophy and Social Hope, Hardmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1999, pp. 168-175. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 BOOK REVIEW: RICHARD RORTY. AN ETHICS FOR TODAY: FINDING COMMON GROUND BETWEEN PHILOSOPHY AND RELIGION. Roman Madzia our (philosophers’) responsibility to maintain the that our moral judgments are valid only insofar as they discussion even with these sometimes „unwilling” forms are of discourse. Since we know that when discussion independent of us, than Ratzinger apparently falls into ceases, other forms of persuasion come into play, we this category. We now see that the core issue of the must make sure it will carry on. imaginary Rorty-Ratzinger dispute is actually the grounded in the objective reality, totally question of where we are to find the source of our moral The topic of Rorty’s speech called „An Ethics for Today“ judgments. Is it in God? In the idea of natural law or is spirituality and secularism. From the very beginning of maybe is it not the case that moral judgments are his lecture it is quite clear that Rorty wants to shape it nothing but a matter of our arbitrary emotional according to the framework of European realia. This is decisions? Rorty says that no one of these alternatives is also why he chose to address the words of Papal the right one. Fundamentalists clearly try to manipulate inauguration homily of Benedict XVI. In this sermon us into a false dilemma of Ivan Karamazov that if God (or Ratzinger said: „Having a clear faith, based on the creed anything of this transcendent kind) does not exist, of a everything is permitted. Rorty asserts that all attempts fundamentalism ... Whereas relativism, which is letting to find some neutral court of appeal for validating our oneself be tossed and swept along by every wind of moral opinions must necessarily end up in failure. After teaching, looks like the only attitude acceptable to all, is it not the case that the fundamentalists’ search for today‘s standards.” These words make the central points absolute certainty might be only a way of dispelling their of Rorty’s attention and actually the whole lecture own doubts on the matter of objectivity of moral values? revolves around them. What is interesting, in this case There seem to be no other means of justification than Rorty accepts the label of a relativist, although he the conversational ones. the Church, is often labeled today as obviously rejects the definition of relativism presented by Ratzinger. Rorty depicts 12 13 his relativist stance as As N. H. Smith correctly points out , in this issue, Rorty openness to new possibilities and willingness to consider draws on the inferentialist philosophy of Robert all suggestions about what might increase human Brandom to argue that the preoccupation with the happiness. On the other hand, he refuses to call existence of some „higher order” standards is simply Ratzinger a fundamentalist. If we define fundamentalism misplaced within our public debates. According to as an absurdly uncritical invocation of scriptural texts it Brandom, there is nothing outside the argumentative becomes obvious that no one could possibly accuse a exchanges of human inquirers that could possibly lend sophisticated theologian Ratzinger of this (p. 11). authority to our beliefs. Appealing to God is not going to However, if we define fundamentalism as an opinion do its work here because the community of inquirers is not likely to share the same religious opinions (the 12 It should be underlined that the definition of relativism presented here by Rorty is in full accordance with one of the most influential ones, presented earlier in his career – see: „‘Relativism’ is the view that every belief on a certain topic, or perhaps about any topic, is as good as every other. No one holds this position ... So the real issue is not between people who think one view as good as another and people who do not. It is between those who think our culture, or purpose, or institutions cannot be supported except conversationally, and people who still hope for other sorts of support.” In: Rorty, R.: Consequences of Pragmatism, Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1982, pp. 166-167. question of the existence of God cannot be authoritatively settled). And this is exactly when there is a danger that the conversation will cease. As mentioned above, Rorty does not act as an enemy of religion; according to him, there are some kinds of religiosity that actually contribute to democratic societies’ well-being. So, again, it is not due to metaphysical criteria that Rorty 13 Cf. Smith, N. H.: „Rorty on Religion and Hope“, Inquiry, 48, 2005, p. 80. 175 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 BOOK REVIEW: RICHARD RORTY. AN ETHICS FOR TODAY: FINDING COMMON GROUND BETWEEN PHILOSOPHY AND RELIGION. Roman Madzia 16 wants to challenge religion but rather on the background religious experience. of their „cultural desirability.” The existence of certain phenomenon, constitutes a part of human character that forms of religion is perfectly justifiable so long as it does is hardly eliminable. After all, for him, elimination of not society religious belief is not even desirable – as well as Dewey, (anticlericalism ). From Rorty’s perspective, then, he would prefer its transformation and reconstruction. religion is to be taken as just another worldview Going back to the difference between Rorty and thinkers competing for success in the free market of ideas – if it like Dawkins we see that it is not religion as such but wins out eventually – so much better for it. In this sense, rather its metaphysical and foundational form that could Rorty presents himself as a downright utilitarian. The be seen as a source of trouble in political life of our only political and social ideas worth their salt in the life society. From this point of view, the anti-foundationalist of society are those that contribute to the increase of and anti-platonic philosophy of Richard Rorty may well total human happiness. be perceived as a neo-pragmatist perspective out of interfere with political life of a 14 In his opinion, religion as a which a new and fruitful discourse on religion could As well as other currents of moral philosophy, also blossom. I guess that this is the point where the „weak utilitarianism (especially when related to pragmatist thought“ of religious thinkers like Gabriel Vahanian, 15 philosophy ) has got some problematic issues. On the Gianni Vattimo or John D. Caputo comes into play. other hand, if we try to see Rorty’s utilitarianism in the context of his whole philosophy, it makes a perfectly The crucial question of our post-secular era, according to good sense. If there are no metaphysical groundings for these intellectuals, is the following: Is religious belief any of our moral judgments then the only reasonable possible after the proclaimed death of God in the work escape from the threat of all-devouring blunt relativism of Nietzsche, Heidegger and others? At first glance we is the contention that in absence of the Absolute the might say that if we take seriously Nietzsche‘s critique of best way of organizing our lives is a mutual and constant religion (Christianity, to be more specific) there seems to effort to make our lives happier than before. The key be almost no option of how to sincerely restore the competence in our strives of achieving this goal is notion of belief in God. Thinkers like the ones mentioned inclusivity; it is the matter of what Peter Singer calls above, however, read Nietzsche in a very different „enlarging the circle of the ‚we‘“ – in other words, manner. From their point of view, through unmasking enlarging the circle of people whom we think of as „one human, all-too-human foundations of Christian morality of us“ (p. 15). and theology, Nietzsche did Christianity an uncredibly useful service at least in two ways: a) in showing that a As we saw earlier, Rorty’s main problem with religion is great deal of our moral judgments might be an outcome not of the same (at times a little superficial) nature as of bilious resentment rather than of saintly intentions of that of Daniel Dennett or Richard Dawkins, for instance. following God’s word he has challenged Christians Rorty, although being religiously unmusical, displays towards more authentic and humble picture of their quite an accomplished understanding of many aspects of moral lives; b) it is due to Nietzsche’s destructive critique of its metaphysical foundations that Christianity can finally throw off the burden of defending its existence in 14 Cf. Rorty, R.: „Anticlericalism and Atheism“ in: Zabala, S. (ed.): The Future of Religion, New York: Columbia University Press, 2005, p. 33. 15 To learn more on this subject see for instance: Pappas, G. F.: John Dewey’s Ethics: Democracy as Experience, Indianapolis: Indiana University Press, 2008, pp. 99-101. 176 the dialogue with science and the rest of the culture. By the light of ideas of Nietzsche, Heidegger or Derrida the 16 Cf. Rorty, R.: Philosophy and Social Hope, Hardmondsworth: Penguin Books, 1999, pp. 151-153. Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 BOOK REVIEW: RICHARD RORTY. AN ETHICS FOR TODAY: FINDING COMMON GROUND BETWEEN PHILOSOPHY AND RELIGION. Roman Madzia strong God of metaphysics seems to be dead for good. down to previously hidden depths but, rather, as a goal We can no longer think of God as an Ultimate Being to be achieved. It is to be achieved not by inquiry but by waiting behind the curtain of history for his „time of imagination, the imaginative ability to see strange revenge” to come. The representatives of weak theology people as fellow sufferers. Solidarity is not discovered by find such militant conceptions of religion as childish, reflection but created. It is created by increasing our resentful and what is worse – violent and dangerous sensitivity to the particular details of the pain and forms of discourse. humiliation of other, unfamiliar sorts of people.” In this 18 respect we can see how close Rorty’s philosophy can In contrast to traditional „strong” notions of religion find itself to some postmodern conceptions of understanding God as an Ultimate Force scholars like Christianity. If we stop perceiving God in the Vattimo or Caputo propose to view God rather as a weak metaphysical terms we will discover a new field of force characterized by compassion, empathy and power experience both social and individual. Actually, if we try of powerlesness. Authentic religiousness does not have to conceive of religious faith in radically existential, non- much to do with naive escapism and triumphalism of cognitive terms as a belief without Knowledge we are fundamentalist Christianity but on the contrary with a likely to return to the notion of religion characteristic of complex moral shift of human community as a whole. the biblical and pre-philosophical era. 19 What does, after all, have Jesus of Nazareth on the cross (being the central symbol of Christianity) have in Taking up this form of Rortyian discourse we can start to common with the notion of God as an all-powerful speak of the movement called „edifying theology.“ This being? Is it not the case that the crucifixion of God intellectual enterprise neither tries to prove the should actually change our perspective on him? In fact, existence of God by coming up with irrefutable logical thinkers like Vattimo hold that it should. In this context constructions nor does it claim to be the only possessor Vattimo reformulates the key notion of self-emptying of of the Truth. It does not rebuke other forms of religious God – kénōsis (gr. κένωσις) of Paul of Tarsus. Vattimo discourse as long as their project of increasing human views the self-emptying and self-abasing of God as a happiness leads to the same goal. However, it realizes special moment of human history when God assigned all that we cannot step outside our own skin and tradition; his power to human beings. The death of God on the thus, it builds its stories on the background of the cross, then, should be rather interpreted as a radical Christian tradition out of which our cultural values stem. social appeal and also God’s ultimate condemnation of In this sense, edifying theology is ethnocentric for it suffering of the innocent. Moreover, it may be viewed as believes that the Christian tradition of faith, love and a historical reference to all the victims of an unjust hope, once freed from metaphysics, provides probably 20 punishment and cruelty challenging us not to remain 18 indifferent to any of them. According to Richard Rorty, the worst thing we can do to other beings is cruelty 17 or indifference to it: „In my utopia, human solidarity would be seen nor as a fact to be recognized by clearing away ,prejudice’ or burrowing 17 For Rorty’s extensive analysis of this issue see: Rorty, R.: Contingency, Irony, and Solidarity, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989, pp. 141-189. Rorty, R.: Contingency, Irony, and Solidarity, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989, p. xvi. 19 „… this lack of a robust metaphysical theology was no impediment to faith and religion; it was a characteristic of biblical faith, both Hebrew and Christian. The metaphysical theology had come later when Christianity, having become the established religion of the Roman Empire, had come to terms with Hellenistic learning, a program that had first gotten off the ground with Philo Judaeus back in first-century CE Alexandria.“ Caputo, J. D.: On Religion. New York: Routledge, 2001, pp. 57-58. 20 Cf. Dann, G. E.: After Rorty: The Possibilities for Ethics and Religious Belief, New York: Continuum, 2006, pp. 160-163. 177 Pr a gm at ism To d a y Vo l . 3, I ssu e 1 , 2 01 2 BOOK REVIEW: RICHARD RORTY. AN ETHICS FOR TODAY: FINDING COMMON GROUND BETWEEN PHILOSOPHY AND RELIGION. Roman Madzia the best democratic tools of improving human condition. I am convinced that the philosophy of Richard Rorty has shown us new horizons in thinking about religious belief. It is also owing to him that we can speak about religion in the age that has come after the „death of God.“ Let us never forget to conduct our discussions on religion in the edifying manner. 178 COVER DESING BY Susanna Kremer DESING AND TYPESETTING BY Thomas Kremer COVER DESING BY Susanna Kremer DESING AND TYPESETTING BY Thomas Kremer